THE IROQUOIS;
                                  OR,
                  The Bright Side of Indian Character.


                                   BY
                             MINNIE MYRTLE.


                               NEW YORK:
                        D. APPLETON AND COMPANY,
                         346 AND 348 BROADWAY.
                                 1855.








                           Dedicatory Letter,
                                   TO
              COL. THOMAS McKENNEY, AND PHILLIP E. THOMAS.


Without their knowledge, I presume to dedicate my first volume of
Indian History to those whose names I have heard most frequently, as
friends of the red man. The title of the first indicates that he has
been on the war-path, while the other belongs to the Society whose
members are so eminently the missionaries of peace. The one was for
many years conspicuous as a public man, and the other has been seen
only in the most private walks, but they have been ever intimately
associated in efforts for promoting the best interests of Indians of
every name and race. The “good works” of the one, in his official
capacity and as an author, are well known, while those of the other
have been necessarily silent and unseen, except by his friends, and
those who were the recipients of the blessings he has so munificently
scattered; but having wandered through the scenes of their labors, I
have found them to have been fellow-laborers, the designs of each being
cordially approved and forwarded by the other, and their sympathies
always the same.

In behalf of the Indian, to whom each name is dear as father, protector
and friend, and as a testimony of her own reverence and grateful
affection, this slight tribute is offered by the


    AUTHOR.








TABLE OF CONTENTS.


                                                            PAGE.

    Introduction,                                             11

    CHAPTER I.

    National Traits of Character,                             19

        Christian Atrocities,                                 21
        Indian Homes,                                         23
        Civilized Barbarism,                                  25
        King Philip,                                          27
        Hospitality,                                          29
        The Christian and Indian contrasted,                  31

    CHAPTER II.

    National Government; or, Long House of the Iroquois
      League,                                                 32

        Origin of the League,                                 33
        Design of the League,                                 35
        Indian Traits,                                        37
        Councils,                                             39
        Wampum and Calumet,                                   41
        Indian Women,                                         43

    CHAPTER III.

    The Religion of the Iroquois,                             44

        Anecdote,                                             45
        Employment in Heaven,                                 47
        Maple Festival,                                       49
        Thanks to the Great Spirit,                           51
        Address to Heno,                                      53
        Succotash,                                            55
        Thanksgiving Address,                                 57
        Guessing of Dreams,                                   59
        Indian Courtesy,                                      61
        The Council Fire,                                     63
        The Iroquois not Savages,                             65

    CHAPTER IV.

    Customs and Individual traits of Character,               67

        Indian Burials,                                       69
        Religious Duties,                                     71
        Indian Vengeance,                                     73
        Good for Evil,                                        75
        Cannasatego,                                          76
        Hans Hanson,                                          77
        Indian Honesty,                                       79
        Indian Beauty,                                        81

    CHAPTER V.

    Love, Music, and Poetry,                                  83

        Matrimonial Negotiations,                             85
        Social Affections,                                    87
        Legend of Ampatd Sapa,                                89
        Poetic Sentiment of the Indians,                      91
        A Love Legend,                                        93
        Indian Nobleness,                                     95
        Instances of Civilization,                            97
        Characteristic Songs,                                 99
        Transportation of Children,                          101
        Honor to the Noble Dead,                             103

    CHAPTER VI.

    Legendary Literature,                                    105

        Indian Legend,                                       107
        Medicinal Feast,                                     109
        A Hunting Legend,                                    115
        Adventures of the Hunter Ho-cha-gah,                 116
        A Pigmy Legend,                                      121
        Legend of the Jo-go-o, or Pigmies destroying
          the Monster Buffaloes,                             121
        A War Legend,                                        123
        War Dance,                                           125
        The Virgin of War,                                   126
        Indian Fireside,                                     129
        Mythological Legends,                                131
        The Legend of He-no, the Thunderer,                  131
        Ga-oh,                                               133
        The Seven Stars,                                     133
        The Three Sisters,                                   134
        The Spirit of Corn,                                  135

    CHAPTER VII.

    A Captive’s Life among Indians, Illustrated by the
      Life of “The White Woman,”                             136

        Treatment of Prisoners,                              137
        Respect towards Women,                               139
        Story of Mary Jewison,                               141
        The Deserted Baby,                                   153
        Mission Burial Ground,                               155

    CHAPTER VIII.

    Eloquence among the Iroquois—Red Jacket, or
      Sa-go-ye-wat-ha,                                       158

        Red Jacket,                                          159
        Plea of the Women,                                   161
        Indian Superstitions,                                163
        Eloquence of Red Jacket,                             167
        The Missionaries,                                    171
        Witchcraft,                                          173

    CHAPTER IX.

    Sarcasm and Sagacity—Red Jacket, or Sa-go-ye-wat-ha,     174

        Interview with Red Jacket,                           175
        Vanity of Red Jacket,                                185
        Last hours of Red Jacket,                            197
        Death of Red Jacket,                                 199
        Red Jacket’s Grave,                                  201

    CHAPTER X.

    Dignity of Character among the Iroquois, Illustrated
      by the life of Farmer’s Brother and Young-King,        202

        Farmer’s Brother,                                    203
        Generosity to Captives,                              205
        Ignorance of Money,                                  209
        Indian Fund,                                         211
        American Barbarism,                                  215
        Young-King,                                          217
        Death of Young-King,                                 219

    CHAPTER XI.

    Indian Magnanimity Illustrated by the life of
      cornplanter,                                           220

        Cornplanter,                                         221
        Cornplanter’s Generosity,                            223
        Code of Morality,                                    225
        Cornplanter’s Appeal,                                229
        Cornplanter’s Son,                                   235

    CHAPTER XII.

    Refinement and Sensibility in Indian Character,
      Illustrated in the Life of Logan,                      237

        Logan,                                               239
        Logan’s Wrongs,                                      241
        Speech of Logan,                                     243

    CHAPTER XIII.

    The Darkest Page of Indian History,                      245

        Report upon the Indians,                             247
        Appeal of the Indians,                               249
        Society of Friends,                                  251
        Big Kettle,                                          252
        Speech of Big Kettle,                                253
        Speech of Gayashuta, addressed to the Society
          of Friends,                                        257
        Speech of Black Hawk,                                259
        Manners and Customs,                                 261
        Red Jacket’s Step-daughter,                          263

    CHAPTER XIV.

    The Educated Indian,                                     266

        Indian Orations,                                     267
        Injustice to the Indians,                            273
        Indian Civilization,                                 275
        Indian Oration,                                      279
        Closing Remarks,                                     283

    CHAPTER XV.

    The Future of the North American Indian,                 284

        Injustice to the Indians,                            285
        Story of James Macdonald,                            287
        Stigma attached to the Indians,                      289
        Inconsistency,                                       291
        Kusick,                                              293
        Sabbath Morning among the Chippewas,                 295
        Doom of the Indian,                                  297

    APPENDIX,                                                298








INTRODUCTION.


“A book about Indians,—who cares any thing about them?”

This will probably be the exclamation of many who glance at my
title-page, for to those who know nothing concerning them, a whole book
about Indians will seem a very prosy affair. To these I can answer
nothing, for they will not proceed as far as my preface to see what
reason I can render for this seeming folly. But to those who are
willing to listen, I will say, that the Indians are a very interesting
people, whether I have made an interesting book about them or not.

The Antiquarian, the Historian, and the Scholar, have been a long time
studying Indian character, and have given us plenty of information
concerning Indians, but it is all in ponderous tomes for State and
College libraries, and quite inaccessible to the multitudes. Those who
only take up such books as may be held in the hand, sitting by the
fire, still remain very ignorant of the inhabitants who peopled the
forests, before the Saxon set his foot upon our shore.

There is also a great deal of prejudice, the consequence of this
ignorance, and the consequence of the representations of our
forefathers, who were brought into contact with the Indians, under
circumstances that made it impossible to judge impartially and
correctly.

This ignorance and prejudice I have attempted to dispel. I thought at
first of only giving a series of Indian Biographies, but without some
knowledge of the Government and Religion of the Iroquois, the lives of
their great men could not be understood or appreciated. The histories
which are in our schools, and from which our first impressions are
obtained, are still very deficient in what they relate of Indian
history, and most of them are still filling the minds of children and
youth with very false ideas.

I knew little of what I was undertaking when I began, or I might have
shrunk from the task. In my ignorance I thought a very small book would
cover all the ground I had marked out, but I soon found it would not
cover half of it, and I am obliged to leave the lives of Brandt the
great Mohawk Chief, of Sir William Johnson and several other
interesting chiefs and personages connected with Indian history, for
another volume. If the success of these should be sufficiently
encouraging, they may be followed by others, concerning Southern
Indians, in volumes to correspond in design and character.

Though a difficult task, I have found it a very pleasing one. The mists
of prejudice and ignorance have been cleared from my own mind by the
light of truth, and I have been happy indeed, when, either in
imagination or in reality, I have been seated by Indian firesides. I
have read every thing I could hear of connected with my subjects, but
aside from books have enjoyed peculiar facilities for prosecuting my
labors. A teacher whom I loved in childhood, became a missionary among
the Senecas in Western New York. In compliance with her wishes we took
a little Indian girl into our family, who was my pupil and companion
two years, and whom we all learned to love. Her father was the step-son
of Red Jacket, the most renowned chief of the Iroquois, and through our
correspondence with the missionaries, we continued, and deepened our
interest in her people. It was long a favorite idea with me to write a
book concerning them, and when I had decided to do so, I went to
Cattaraugus and spent several months in order to become better
acquainted with the Indians myself, and to be in daily communion with
those who had been among them more than twenty years, and also to gain
access to books and documents to be found nowhere else.

On glancing at the table of contents the book may seem fragmentary, but
instead of devoting a whole long chapter to the dry details of “manners
and customs,” I have woven these usually uninteresting materials into
the Biographies, so that no one part can be at all understood or
appreciated without reading the whole.

My title will not be so attractive to American ears as if it related to
any other unknown people. A tour in Arabia, or Africa, or Kamchatka,
with far less important and interesting material, would secure a
greater number of readers, as we are always more curious about things
afar off.

I might have covered as many pages with “Indian atrocities,” but these
have been detailed in other histories till they are familiar to every
ear, and I had neither room nor inclination for even a glance at war
and its dark records.

I have not written the whole truth, yet what I have written is truth,
in the minutest details.

Mr. Clarke in the “Onondaga,” has in two large volumes given, a mass of
useful information concerning missions, and Indian life and character;
and in the “History of Pontiac,” by Parkman, we have a glowing picture
of forest life, and life-breathing portraits of forest men.

Charlevoix, La Hontan, Colden, Smith, Macaulay, Morse, and Bancroft,
are well-known historians, and their books are the fountains to which
all resort for historical knowledge.

Mr. William L. Stone has given us several Indian Biographies, which are
most interesting and truthful, presenting Indian rights and wrongs in a
new light, and doing justice to Indian character. To these I am
indebted for some of the most valuable materials of my book.

Mr. Schoolcraft has given us a world of wondrous things in his numerous
quartos and folios, which will prove a treasure-house in all future
time for philologists, ethnologists, and antiquarians of all names; and
Mr. Lewis H. Morgan has written one of the most curious books in his
“League of the Iroquois,” in which we have the Government, Religion,
and Customs of the Six Nations portrayed truly, and yet so brightly,
that one is almost tempted to say, “What need is there of a better
way?” There are few, however learned, who would not be surprised on
reading his account of Indian “Church and State.” Knowing his devotion
to truth and accuracy, and his opportunities for obtaining correct
knowledge of what he wrote, I have, in all I have taken from books
concerning the Iroquois Confederacy, relied upon him. To him I am also
indebted for criticisms and suggestions which will save the critics
much trouble, though they will probably have plenty to do as it is.

The works of Col. Thomas L. McKenney, the well-known administrator of
Indian affairs, contain the most life-like and glowing pictures of
Indian character, and the most truthful appreciation of Indian life,
for he knew our forest forefathers longer, and saw them under a greater
variety of circumstances, than it was possible for another to do; and
he rightly understood both the Indian and the white man, and the means
of adapting them to each other.

Alas, that his noble plans for civilizing and Christianizing the red
races of America should have been frustrated, when there was not only
the hope, but the most encouraging prospect, that the work might be
accomplished. His was no Utopian scheme, but one which successful
operation had proved practicable. But it was not so to be. He could not
save them; but through his own personal efforts, and influence as head
of department, we have the gallery of Indian portraits, invaluable as
specimens of art, and invaluable as the only correct representatives of
a people so soon to have passed away. I am not only indebted to the
books of Mr. McKenney, but to him, for every facility which it has been
in his power to afford for information, and promoting the success of my
plan.

In the poem of Alfred B. Street, “Frontenac,” we have the government,
religion, and festivals of the Long House in one beautiful picture. As
a poem, it is one of the most artistic in our language; but its Indian
hue has prevented its being appreciated, and it concerns a people so
little known and so entirely misunderstood in prose, that its
descriptions are like a panorama without light. I have quoted from it
several songs, to embellish my sombre pages.

Tecumseh, by Colton, has been longer published, and is better known;
and the poems of Hosmer are familiar to the readers of Magazines, and
do not need me to commend them.

I have not wished to encumber my book with notes and authorities, and
therefore express my obligations, by naming the principal sources of my
information from books, in this way, and add that I have gleaned “here
a little and there a little,” wherever I could find any thing to suit
my purpose.

Mr. Wright, in whose family I remained whilst seeking new materials,
understands the Seneca language, and also many others, and gave me
freely the results of his long and intimate experience of Indian life;
whilst his wife, who also speaks the language with fluency, was
enabled, by the observation which is woman’s peculiar province, and as
a highly cultivated intellectual woman, to give me the aid which no
man, however learned he might be, could render.

There are also many educated Indians on my list of friends and helpers.
Dr. Peter Wilson is well known as a highly gifted and educated man. Mr.
N. T. Strong and M. B. Pierce are intelligent and accomplished
gentlemen. To Mr. N. W. and Ely S. Parker I am much indebted, as their
time and knowledge have been ever cordially at my service. The one is
engaged in translating the Bible into the Seneca language, having been
educated at the Normal School, Albany; and the other is one of the most
honored and valuable servants in the employment of the State, as
Engineer. Their sister is a highly intelligent and cultivated young
lady, as one often meets in any society. These that I have mentioned
are young, and pertain to the new order of things; but there are aged
men and aged women still living, who give us some idea of the Indian as
he was. I have been in their houses, and become acquainted with their
hearts, and not among any people have I seen firesides where love and
friendship wore a brighter smile, or hearts throbbed with more genuine
Christian sympathy.

I experienced to the full their cordial hospitality, and bring away the
mark of respect which they only bestow upon favored ones. The manner in
which names are bestowed is one of their peculiar customs, and is quite
an imposing ceremony. The name of every child is publicly confirmed in
Council, in order to be a legal name; and when he grows to man’s
estate, another is given him, which is confirmed in the same public
way. At the present time, when they bestow a name upon a stranger, it
is usually done at the New Year’s Council, whether the person is
present or absent.

Mine was conferred at a private social gathering, a speech being made
on the occasion by Sha-dye-no-wah (John Hudson), one of their most
distinguished men, who adopted me into the Bear tribe as his niece.
This token of regard was afterwards confirmed by a Council of the
Nation, and this name I shall be ever proud to subscribe. It signifies
“one who has a new style,” or “tells new things.”


    Gui-ee-wa-zay.










THE IROQUOIS.


CHAPTER I.

NATIONAL TRAITS OF CHARACTER.


In all the early histories of the American colonies—in the stories of
Indian life and delineations of Indian character—we have these children
of the wilderness represented as savage and barbarous, with scarcely a
redeeming trait of character. And in the minds of a large portion of
the community the sentiment still prevails, that they were
bloodthirsty, revengeful, and merciless—justly a terror to both friends
and foes. Children are impressed with the idea that an Indian is
scarcely human, and as much to be feared as the most ferocious animal
of the forest.

Novelists have now and then clothed a few with a garb which excites our
admiration; but seldom has one been invested with qualities which we
could love, unless it were also said that through some captive, taken
in distant wars, he inherited a whiter skin and a paler blood.

But I am inclined to think that Indians are not alone in being
savage—not alone barbarous, and heartless, and merciless.

It is said they were exterminating each other by aggressive and
devastating wars before the white people came among them. But
wars—certainly, aggressive and exterminating wars—are not proofs of
barbarity. The bravest warrior was the most honored; and this has been
ever true of Christian nations; and those who call themselves
Christian, have not ceased yet to look upon him who could plan most
successfully the wholesale slaughter of human beings, as the most
deserving his king’s and his country’s laurels. How long since the pæan
died away in praise of the Duke of Wellington? What have been the wars
in which all Europe has been engaged since there have been any records
of her history? For what are civilized and Christian nations now
drenching their fields with blood?

It is said the Indian was cruel to the captive, and inflicted
unspeakable tortures upon his enemy taken in battle. But, from what we
know of them, it is not to be inferred that Indian chiefs were ever
guilty of filling dungeons with innocent victims, or slaughtering
hundreds and thousands of their own people, whose only sin was a quiet
dissent from some religious dogma. Towards their enemies they were
often relentless, and they had good reason to look upon white men as
their enemies. They slew them in battle, plotted against them secretly,
and in a few instances—few comparatively—subjected individuals to
torture, burnt them at the stake, and, perhaps, flayed them alive. But
who knows any thing of the precepts and practice of Roman Catholic
Christendom, and quotes these things as proofs of unmitigated
barbarity? At the very time that Indians were using the tomahawk and
scalping-knife to avenge their wrongs, peaceful citizens in every
country in Europe, where the Pope was the man of authority, were
incarcerated for no crime whatever, and such refinements of torture
invented and practised as it never entered in the heart of the fiercest
Indian warrior that roamed the wilderness, to inflict upon man or
beast. We know very little of the secrets of the Inquisition, and this
little chills our blood with horror; yet these things were done in the
name of Christ, the Saviour of the world—the Prince of Peace; and not
savage, but civilized, Christian men looked on, not coldly, but
rejoicingly, while women and children writhed in flames and weltered in
blood!

Were the atrocities, committed in the Vale of Wyoming and Cherry Valley
unprecedented among the Waldensian fastnesses and the mountains of
Auvergne? Who has read Fox’s Book of Martyrs and found any thing to
parallel it in all the records of Indian warfare? The slaughter of St.
Bartholomew’s day, the destruction of the Jews in Spain, and the Scotch
Covenanters, were in obedience to the mandates of Christian princes,
aye, and some of them devised by Christian women, who professed to be
serving God, and to make the Bible the man of their counsel.

It is said also the Indian was treacherous, and in compliance with the
conditions of no treaty was ever to be trusted. But our Puritan fathers
cannot be wholly exonerated from the charge of faithlessness; and who
does not blush to talk of Indian traitors when he remembers the Spanish
invasion and the fall of the princely and magnanimous Montezuma?

“Indians believed in witches and burned them too!” Did not the sainted
Baxter, with the Bible in his hand, pronounce it right? and was not the
Indian permitted to be present, when a quiet, unoffending woman was
cast into the fire by the decree of a Puritan council?

To come down to more decidedly Christian times, we are yet called upon
to shudder at the revelations of Howard and Miss Dix. It is not so very
long since, in Protestant England, hanging was the punishment of a
petty theft, and long and hopeless imprisonment, of a slight
misdemeanor. I think it is within the memory of those who are not the
oldest inhabitants, when men were yet up to be stoned and spit upon by
those who claimed the exclusive right to be called humane and merciful.

Again, it is said, the Indian mode of warfare is, without exception,
the most inhuman and revolting. But I do not know that those who die by
the barbed and poisoned arrow, linger in more unendurable torments,
than those who are mangled by powder and balls. The tomahawk makes
quick work of dying, and the custom of scalping among Christian
murderers would save thousands from groaning days, and perhaps weeks,
among heaps that cover victorious fields and fill hospitals with the
wounded and the dying! But scalping was not an invention exclusively
Indian. “It claims,” says Prescott, “high authority, or, at least,
antiquity.” The Father of history, Herodotus, gives an account of it
among the Scythians, showing that they performed the operation, and
wore the scalps of their enemies taken in battle, as trophies, in the
same manner as our North American Indians. Traces of the same custom
are also found in the laws of the Visigoths, among the Franks, and even
the Anglo-Saxons. The Southern Indians did not scalp, but they had a
system of slavery, no trace of which is to be found among the customs,
laws, or legends of the Iroquois.

Again: “They carried away women and children captive, and in their long
journeys through the wilderness, they were subjected to heart-rending
trials.”

The wars of Christian men throw hundreds and thousands of women and
children helpless upon the cold world, to toil, to beg, to starve!

This is not so bright a picture as is usually given of people who have
written laws and stores of learning; but I cannot see that in any place
the coloring is too dark. There is no danger of painting Indians, so
that they will become attractive to civilized people; and there is no
need of painting them more hideously than they paint themselves.

There is a bright and pleasing side to Indian character; and thinking
that there has been enough written of their wars and their cruelties,
of the hunter’s and the fisherman’s life, I have sat down by their
firesides, and listened to their legends, and tried to become
acquainted with their domestic habits, and to understand their finer
feelings, and the truly noble traits of their character.

It is so long now since they were the lords of our soil, and formidable
as our enemies,—they are so utterly wasted away and helpless that we
can afford to listen to the truth, and to believe that even our enemies
had virtues. Man was created in the image of God, and it cannot be that
any thing human is utterly vile and contemptible. To remain in
ignorance and censure without knowledge is easier than to study and
toil for the truth, but with the present facilities for digging,
Christian people cannot be excused in remaining content with dross.

Those who have always thought of Indians as roaming about in the
forests, hunting and fishing or at war, will laugh, perhaps, at the
idea of Indian homes and domestic happiness; yet there is no people of
which we have any knowledge, among whom, in their primitive state,
family ties and relationships were more distinctly defined or more
religiously respected.

The treatment which they received from the white people, whom they
always considered as intruders, aroused and kept in exercise all their
ferocious passions, so that none except those who mingled with them as
missionaries or as captives, saw them in their true character—as they
were to each other.

Almost any portrait which we have of Indians, represents them with
tomahawk and scalping knife in hand, as if they possessed no other but
a barbarous nature. Christian nations might with equal justice be
always represented with cannon and balls and swords and pistols, as the
emblems of their employments and their prevailing tastes.

The details of wars form far too great a portion of every history of
civilized and barbarous nations; to conquer and to slay has been too
long the glory of Christian people; he who has been most successful in
subjugating and oppressing, in mowing down human beings, has too long
worn the laurel crown,—been too long an object for the admiration of
men and the love of woman.

We are weary of the pomp and circumstance of war—of princely banquets
and gay cavalcades. The time and space we bestow upon Kings and Courts,
and the homage we pay to empty titles, are unworthy our professed
Republican spirit and preferences. Let us turn aside from the war path
and sit down by the hearth stone of peace.

In the pictures which I shall give I shall confine myself principally
to the Iroquois or Six Nations, a people who no more deserve the term
savage, than we do that of heathen, because we have still lingering
among us heathen superstitions, and many opinions and practices which
deserve no better name!

The cannibals of some of the West India Islands, and the islands of the
Pacific, may with justice be termed savage, but a people like the
Iroquois who had a government, established offices, a system of
religion eminently pure and spiritual, a code of honor and laws of
hospitality excelling those of all other nations, should be considered
something better than savage, or utterly barbarous.

The terrible tortures they inflicted upon their enemies have made their
name a terror, and yet there were not so many burnt and hung and
starved by them as perish among Christian nations by these means. The
miseries they inflicted were light in comparison with those they
suffered, and when individuals from them have come among us to expose
the barbarity of savage white men, the deeds they relate equal any
thing we know of Indian cruelty. The picture an Indian will give of
civilized barbarism, leaves the revolting customs of the wilderness
quite in the background. We experienced their revenge when we had put
their souls and bodies on the rack, and with our fire-water had
maddened their brains. There was a pure and beautiful spirituality in
their faith, and their conduct was as much influenced by it as are any
people, Christian or pagan.

Is there any thing more barbaric in the annals of Indian warfare than
the narrative of the destruction of the Pequod Indians? In one place we
read of the surprise of an Indian fort by night, when the inmates were
slumbering unconscious of danger. When they awoke they were wrapped in
flames, and when they attempted to flee, were shot down like wild
beasts. From village to village, and wigwam to wigwam, the murderers
proceeded, “being resolved,” as our historian piously remarks, “by
God’s assistance, to make a final destruction of them,” till finally a
small but gallant band took refuge in a swamp “Burning with indignation
and made sullen by despair; with hearts bursting with grief at the
destruction of their nation, and spirits galled and sore at the fancied
ignominy of their defeat, they refused to ask their lives at the hand
of an insulting foe, and preferred death to submission. As the night
drew on they were surrounded in their dismal retreat, and volleys of
musketry poured into their midst, till nearly all were killed or buried
in the mire.” In the darkness of a thick fog which preceded the dawn of
day, a few broke through the ranks of the besiegers and escaped to the
woods.

Again, the same historian tells us that the few who remained “stood
like sullen dogs to be killed rather than implore mercy; and the
soldiers, on entering the swamps, found many sitting together in
groups, when they approached; and resting their guns on the boughs of
trees within a few yards of them, literally filled their bodies with
bullets.” [1] But they were Indians, and it was pronounced a pious
work. “When the Gauls invaded Italy, and the Roman senators, in their
purple robes and chairs of state, sat unmoved in the presence of
barbarian conquerors, disdaining to flee and equally disdaining to
supplicate mercy, it is applauded as noble—as dying like statesmen and
philosophers. But when the Indian, with far more to lose, and
infinitely greater provocation, sits upon the green mound, beneath the
canopy of heaven, and refuses to ask mercy of civilized fiends, he is
stigmatized as dogged, spiritless, and sullen.” “What a different name
has greatness, clothed in the garb of Christian princes and sitting
beneath spacious domes, gorgeous with man’s devices; and greatness, in
the simple garb of nature, destitute, and alone in the wilderness!”

There is nothing in the character of Alexander of Macedon—who
“conquered the world, and wept that he had no more to conquer”—to
compare with the noble qualities of King Philip, of Mount Hope; and
among his warriors is a long list of brave men unrivalled in deeds of
heroism, by any in ancient or modern story. But in what country, and by
whom were they hunted and tortured and slain? Who was it that met
together to rejoice and give thanks at every species of cruelty
inflicted upon those who were fighting for their wives and their
children, their altars and their God? When it is recorded that “men,
women, and children, indiscriminately, were hewn down and lay in heaps
upon the snow,” it is spoken of as doing God service, because they were
nominally heathen. “Before the fight was finished, the wigwams were set
on fire, and into these, hundreds of innocent women and children had
crowded themselves and perished in the general conflagration,” and for
this, thanksgivings are sent up to heaven. The head of Philip is strung
bleeding upon a pole, and exposed in the public streets; but it is not
done by savage warriors, and the crowd that huzzas at the revolting
spectacle assemble on the Sabbath in a Puritan church, to listen to the
gospel that proclaims peace and love to all men. His body is literally
cut in slices to be distributed among the conquerors, and a Christian
city rings with acclamations.

In speaking of this bloody contest one who is most eminent among the
“Fathers” says, “Nor could they cease praying unto the Lord against
Philip till they had prayed the bullet through his heart.” “Two and
twenty Indian Captains were slain and brought down to hell in one day.”
“A bullet took him in the head, and sent his cursed soul in a moment
amongst the devils and blasphemers in hell forever.”

Massasoit, the father of Philip, was the true friend to the English,
and when he was about to die, took his two sons Alexander and Philip,
and fondly commended them to the kindness of the new settlers, praying
that the same peace and good will might be between them, that had
existed between him and his white friends. Upon mere suspicion, only a
little while afterwards, the elder, who succeeded his father as ruler
among his people, was hunted in his forest home, and dragged before a
court, the nature and object of which he could not understand; but the
indignity which was offered him and the treachery of those who thus
insulted him, so chafed his proud spirit, that a fever was the
consequence, of which he died. And this is not all. The son and wife of
Philip were sold into slavery, as were also many others of the Indians
taken captive during the colonial wars. “Yes,” says a distinguished
orator, [2] “they were sold into slavery,—West Indian slavery! an
Indian princess and her child sold from the cool breezes of Mount Hope,
from the wild freedom of a New England forest, to gasp under the lash,
beneath the blazing sun of the tropics! ‘Bitter as death,’ aye, bitter
as hell! Is there any thing, I do not say in the range of humanity,—is
there any thing animated, that would not struggle against this?”

Nor is this indeed all. A kinswoman of theirs, a princess in her own
right, Wet-a-more of Pocasset, was pursued and harassed till she fell
exhausted in the wilderness, and died of cold and starvation. There she
was found by men professing to be shocked at Indian barbarity, her head
severed from her body, and carried bleeding upon a pole to be exposed
in the public highways of a country, ruled by men who have been honored
as saints and martyrs. “Let me die among my kindred.” “Bury me with my
fathers,” is the prayer of every Indian heart; and the most delicate
and reverential kindness in their treatment of the bodies of the dead,
was considered a religious duty. There was nothing in all their customs
that indicated a barbarism so gross and revolting as these acts which
are recorded by New England historians without a censure, while the
lamentations which the Indian utters in his grief at seeing his kindred
dishonored and his religion reviled, are stigmatized as savage and
fiendish.

If all, or even a few who ministered among them in holy things, had
been like Eliot, who is called “the apostle to the Indians,” and
deserves to be ranked with the apostles of old; or Kirkland, who is
endeared to the memory of every Iroquois who heard his name, it could
not have become a proverb or a truth that civilization and Christianity
wasted them away.

Not by one, but many, they are unscrupulously called “dogs, wolves,
bloodhounds, demons, devils incarnate, hell-hounds, fiends, monsters,
beasts,”—always considering them inferior beings, and scarcely allowing
them to be human. Yet one, who was at that time a captive among them,
represents them as “kind, loving, and generous,” and concerning this
same monster Philip, records nothing that should have condemned him in
the eyes of those who believed in wars aggressive and defensive, and
awarded honors to heroes, and martyrs, and conquerors.

By the Governor of Jamestown, a hand was severed from the arm of a
peaceful, unoffending Indian, that he might be sent back a terror to
his people, and through the magnanimity of a daughter and King of that
same people, that Colony was saved from destruction. It was through
their love and trust alone that Powhatan and Pocahontas lost their
forest dominions.

Hospitality was one of the Indians’ distinguishing virtues, and there
was no such thing among them as individual starvation or want. As long
as there was a cup of soup, it was divided. If a friend or stranger
called he was welcome to all their wigwams could furnish, and to offer
him food was not a custom merely, for it was a breach of politeness for
him to refuse to eat, however full he might be.

Because their system was not like ours, it does not follow that it was
not a system. We might have looked into a wigwam or lodge, and thought
every thing in confusion; while to the occupants, there was a place for
every thing and every thing in its place. Each had his couch, which
answered for bed by night and seat by day, and no other person would
have thought of appropriating it, any more than a private apartment
would be thus appropriated among us.

The ceremonies at their festivals were as regular as in our churches;
their rules of war were as well defined as those of Christian nations,
and in their games and athletic sports, there was a code of honor which
it was disgraceful to violate; their marriage vows were as well
understood, and courtesy as formally practised at their dances.

The nature of the Indian was in all respects like the nature of people
of any other nation, and if placed in the same circumstances he
exhibited the same passions and vices. But in his forest home there was
not the same temptation to great crimes, or what are usually termed the
lesser ones of slander, scandal, and gossip, as exists among civilized
nations.

They knew nothing of the desire of gain, and therefore were not made
selfish by the love of hoarding, and there was no temptation to steal
where they had all things common; and their reverence for truth and
fidelity to promises, may well put all the nations of Christendom to
shame.

I have written in something of the spirit which would characterize the
history written by an Indian, yet it does not deserve to be called
Indian partiality, but only justice and the spirit of humanity, or, if
I may be allowed to say it, the spirit with which any Christian should
be able to consider the character and deeds of his foes. I would not
derogate from the virtues of our forefathers. They were at that time
unrivalled, but the bigotry and superstition of the dark ages still
lingered among them, and their own perils blinded them to the
wickedness and cruelty of the means they took for defence. Four, and
perhaps two centuries hence, I doubt not, some of our dogmas will seem
as unchristian, as theirs seem to us; and I truly hope ere then our
wars will seem as barbarous, and the fantastic dress of our soldiers as
ridiculous, as we have been in the habit of representing the wars and
wild drapery of the Indian of the forest.

How long were the Saxon and Celt in becoming a civilized and Christian
people? How long since the helmet, the coat of mail, and the battle-axe
were laid aside? To make himself more terrific, the Briton of the days
of Henry II. drew the skin of a wild beast over his armor, with the
head and ears standing upright, and mounted his war-horse to go forth
crying “to arms!” “death to the invader!” The paint and the eagle plume
of the Indian warrior were scarcely a more barbarous invention, nor his
war-cry more terrible.

It is not just to compare the Indian of the fifteenth with the
Christian of the fifteenth century. Compare him with the barbarian of
Britain, of Russia, of Lapland, Kamchatka and Tartary, and represent
him as truly as these nations have been represented, and he will not
suffer by the comparison.








CHAPTER II.

NATIONAL GOVERNMENT; OR, LONG HOUSE OF THE IROQUOIS LEAGUE.


Let us look for a moment into the Long House of the Indian confederacy,
and learn something of the government of a people, whom we have been in
the habit of considering ungoverned, and utterly lawless and rude.

In the country which stretches from the Hudson to Lake Erie, and from
the St. Lawrence to the Susquehanna, there dwelt five separate nations,
concerning whose origin we have no knowledge, and with regard to whom
all conjecture is vain.

Concerning themselves they can only say, they grew up out of the
ground, or sprung up like the trees of the forest. They cannot remember
when they were not as the sand on the sea-shore for multitude, and when
their laws and manners and customs were not the same as when white
people came among them.

They had no written language, and, of course, no written lore; and not
a trace of any thing their fathers did, is upon leaf or parchment; but
by studying their legends and fables, observing and understanding their
customs, we can easily imagine what they were.

The Five Nations, called by the French, the Iroquois, date the
formation of the league only a few years before the white man first
landed upon their shores, and it seems to be Columbus to whom they
refer as the first invader.

They called themselves the Ho-de-no-sau-ne, or People of the Long
House; implying that they were one family, sheltered by the same roof.

Each nation was divided into eight tribes or clans, which bear the
names of Wolf, Bear, Beaver, Turtle, Deer, Snipe, Heron, Hawk, and at
the formation of the League these names were retained and all their
laws and customs made with reference to this division into tribes.

One of the historical traditions concerning this union relates that
just before its formation there appeared among them a most
extraordinary and formidable warrior, To-do-da-ho, whose hair was a
mass of living snakes, and whose fingers and toes also terminated in
living serpents, that kept continually hissing and darting their forked
tongues. The snakes were combed out of his hair by a Mohawk Sachem, who
was afterwards called Ha-yo-went-ha, the man who combs.

To-do-da-ho, was at first opposed to the league, because as the Sachems
were all to be of equal power, he would be deprived of his importance.
But to compensate him for giving up the absolute authority he had been
accustomed to exercise, the first Sachemship was named for him, and the
title would descend to all who afterwards should fill the same office.
And though he who inherits it has really no more power than the others,
the name signifies to them a combination of more noble qualities than
any other, and is regarded with a little more reverence.

After the first formation of the league, there seems to have been
little change in the government or any of the institutions connected
with it, though it is evident that there was a gradual progression in
their domestic habits, and great improvements in agriculture. The
journal of De Nonville, who was sent by the French, as commander of an
expedition against the Six Nations in 1607, speaks of large villages,
especially among the Senecas. In four towns the whole number of houses
was three hundred and twenty four, and in these four villages alone he
destroyed one million two hundred thousand (1,200,000) bushels of corn,
besides great quantities of beans, squashes and other vegetables. There
was also a large fort about fifteen miles from the present town of
Rochester, of eight hundred paces in circumference, situated on a
commanding height overlooking an extensive valley.

Had the invasions of the Saxons been deferred a century longer, they
might have found a state of civilization in New York, as advanced as
the Spaniards formed among the Aztecs. Their name, as a united people,
had spread far and wide, and awakened terror in many a bosom.


   “By far Mississippi the Illini shrank,
    When the trail of the tortoise was seen on the bank.
    On the hills of New England, the Pequod turned pale,
    When the howl of the wolf swelled at night on the gale;
    And the Cherokee shook in his green smilling bowers,
    When the foot of the bear stamped his carpet of flowers.”


As the Tuscaroras had been driven away, there were only five nations
when the league was formed, but the exiles returned, and were admitted
as one of the families of the Long House, in 1715.

The first council fire was kindled on the north shore of the Onondaga
lake; and, in the metaphorical language of the Indian, was spoken of as
always burning, to indicate that the people were ever acting in
concert. The Mohawks dwelt at the eastern door, and kept watch towards
the rising sun. The Senecas were the western door, and were expected to
defend the western lodge, that no enemy should enter towards the
setting sun.

The Onondagas were in the centre, and to them was committed the council
brand and the wampum, and they were expected to understand the keeping
of records by the wampum belt.

There were created fifty Sachemships, all the Sachems being of equal
authority—nine belonging to the Mohawk nation, nine to the Oneida,
fourteen to the Onondaga, ten to the Cayuga, and eight to the Seneca
nation. They had no separate territory over which each ruled, but, in
general council, attended to the affairs of the whole.

Formerly, when their numbers increased so that their fields could not
furnish corn, nor their forests venison for so great a number, a band
would go forth in search of new hunting-grounds, and thus be lost to
their people and kindred. But now they were to belong to the
confederacy wherever they might roam, and continue their allegiance.

It was not for the purpose of conquering and subjugating that the new
government was formed, though they hoped, by this means, better to
defend themselves against their border enemies, yet they became very
formidable in their consolidated strength, and carried a war of
extermination among all the surrounding nations, who would not join the
league, or leave them in peace.


   “Nought in the woods now their might could oppose,
    Nought could withstand their confederate blows—
    Banded in strength, and united in soul,
    They moved on their course with the cataract’s roll.”


Their names were very significant, and whether belonging to persons or
places, were descriptive of something in their lives or national
history.

To the Onondagas belonged the privilege of naming the Sachems, when the
league was formed, and as these names were to descend to all the
Sachems of posterity, it was a perpetual honor to the nation. In
council they were addressed as Ho-de-sau-no-gata—name-bearers.

Onondaga signifies on the hills, as their principal village, at the
time they became known, was upon an eminence overlooking a beautiful
country.

The Oneidas were the granite people, sprung from a stone, and they,
too, dwelt upon a hill, from which they could look far away through an
extensive and fertile valley, on the borders of Oneida lake. The stone
which was the rallying point of the people, is a great boulder,
differing in geological formation from any within a hundred miles. In
council, they came afterwards to be called the great tree people, from
some occurrence in a treaty beneath a big tree. The original Oneida
stone may be seen in the cemetery at Utica.

The first settlement of the Cayugas was at the foot of Cayuga lake, and
they were called the people at the mucky land. In council they were
called the great-pipe people. The tradition concerning them is
explanatory of all Indian names. The ideal was seldom understood by
those who interpreted them. When it is said, the man of this nation
whose voice was first heard in council, was in the habit of smoking a
great pipe, it is true, but conveys nothing to us, that it conveys to
the Indians. When the chiefs and sachems were all seated in the council
chamber, they commenced smoking, filling their pipes anew when a speech
was about to be made, that they might listen without interruption. The
Cayuga had a large pipe, so that his tobacco lasted longer than that of
others, and he could, therefore, longer attend, and was better able to
concentrate his thoughts; to say he was the great-pipe man, was the
same as saying he was more thoughtful, and listening more attentively,
he was better able to judge.

The device of the Mohawks was a flint and steel, because they first
proposed the formation of the league, and struck the first council
fire. In Council they were called Da-de-o-ga, the people of the two
policies, because a portion were in favor of the league, and a portion
were not.

The Senecas being at the door, were called the first fire; the Cayugas,
the second; and those next in order, the third and fourth, on to the
Mohawks, who were the fifth. As they had no cisterns or wells, they
built their habitations upon the borders of the rivers, near bubbling
springs, and on the shores of lakes. The boundaries between the
different nations were distinctly defined, and in their hunting
excursions they confined themselves to their own territory, whilst
within the limits under the jurisdiction of the league, but without
their united borders, they roamed unrestrained, and all had equal
liberty on the soil of their enemies.

It seems a curious problem now, how such a people were to be called
together; but their runners were almost as fleet of foot as the deer in
the forest, and their trails were the connecting links, not only
between village and village, clans and nations, but stretched far away
to the Mississippi and the Gulf of Mexico, the Atlantic ocean and the
northern lakes. They were a mere foot-path, just wide enough for one to
walk therein, but they were sometimes so deep by the myriad footsteps
which traversed them for centuries, that the sides were several inches
deep. And these trails have become the thorough-fare of our great
nation. In them the Indians wound along beneath the mountains and
through the valleys, carrying the light canoe upon their shoulders, in
which they skimmed the broadest lakes and deepest rivers, and were so
familiar with all the connecting links, that the darkest recesses of
the forest were threaded as easily as the streets of a village, and
almost as quickly as the fiery engine wheels its way over the smooth
iron pathway. I have heard a young Indian say, that his father had
often run from Lake Erie to the Gulf of Mexico, and for four or five
days at a time, scarcely stopping to eat by the way. And I have heard
an aged Indian say, that in the days of his youth, he would run the
distance between certain boundaries, which must have included forty
miles, returning the same day, and thought it no great feat. Only a few
years ago there was a trial of speed between an Indian runner and
several horsemen, or their caparisoned steeds, and the runner left the
horsemen far in the rear. But it is not by these thoroughfares alone
that the Indian is to be traced in all our borders. Their expressive
and musical names are upon every hill-side, in every glen; in the
foaming cataract and on the bosom of the broad lake,—from the mountain
top to the green islet in the midst of the waves, we listen to their
silvery voices.


   “Ye say that all have passed away,
      The noble race and brave,
    That their light canoes have vanished
      From off the crested wave;
    That ’mid the forests where they roamed,
      There rings no hunters’ shout;
    But their name is on your waters,
      Ye may not wash it out.

    Ye say their cone-like cabins,
      That clustered o’er the vale,
    Have disappeared like withered leaves
      Before the autumn gale;
    But their memory liveth on your hills,
      Their baptism on your shore,
    Your ever living waters speak
      Their dialect of yore.”


The several nations held nearly the same relationship to each other and
the league, that the several States do to the Federal Government, and
it has been said that they gave to our Fathers the idea of E Pluribus
Unum.

Their Councils were divided into three classes. The Civil Council for
the purpose of considering their foreign relations, and transacting
business upon foreign affairs; the Mourning Council, which was called
upon the death of a Sachem, to fill a vacancy, if one had occurred, or
confer upon a brave warrior the title and office of Chief; and the
Religious Councils, convened, as the name implies, for religious
observances.

The chiefs did not form any part of the original corps of officers, but
were admitted afterwards, and in their figurative language were styled
the braces of the Long House, because a chieftainship was the reward of
merit, and conferred upon those who had “gained honor in war,” or those
who had in some other way earned distinction, and were ambitious of
renown. And it is recorded as a curious fact in their history, that all
their great orators were among the Chiefs. Except the three of the
first fifty Sachems, there has never one attained to any distinction
until Logan, who was the son of a Cayuga Chief, and himself a Sachem.
The Sachems attended entirely to the affairs of peace, and had not so
much to arouse their enthusiasm, as those who had mingled in the
excitements of war. No Sachem could be at the same time a civil officer
and a warrior; if he took the war-path, he laid aside for the time his
governmental duties. That their League was not instituted for the
purpose of making war, is evident from the fact, that there was no war
department connected with the government. All war expeditions were
private enterprises. The nations not belonging to the League were
considered enemies, and any warrior was at liberty to form a party and
constitute himself leader or captain, and go forth to conquer; if he
was successful, he was honored with a chief-ship and seat in the
Council, but no special military power was conferred on him, as the
Indian Confederacy seemed to have as much fear of military supremacy as
our own government.

But there was this difference between their government and ours—when
the council was not sitting there was no administration of affairs. If
any thing happened in any tribe or nation that required the advice or
deliberation of the assembled Sachems, a runner was sent to the nation
nearest, and they sent a messenger to the next, and so on, till all had
been apprised.

If, for instance, the Senecas wished a council called, the Sachems of
this nation convened and determined whether the matter was of
sufficient importance to require a council of the Six Nations. If they
concluded it was, they sent a runner, with a wampum belt, to the
Cayugas. The Cayugas informed the Onondagas in the same manner, and
they the Oneidas, and the Oneidas the Mohawks. If it was something
which interested all, the effect was like an electric shock; and not
the Sachems and chiefs and warriors alone, but women and little
children gathered around the council fire, coming from the farthest
limits of their territory, heeding no toil or danger in their zeal for
the common welfare.

No message was of any weight unless it was accompanied by the wampum
belt. This originally consisted of small shells, strung upon strings of
deer-skin. After their acquaintance with the Dutch they used
manufactured wampum, which resembled small pieces of broken pipe stem.
The belts consisted of several strings, woven together, and were some
of them black and some white. The process by which they treasured up
speeches and events was a kind of mnemonics, and done entirely by
association. “This belt preserves my words” was the common expression
at the end of every speech or sentence, and each part was associated
with a particular portion of the belt or string which was held in the
hand. When messengers were sent from tribe to tribe, or nation to
nation, the wampum belt was the proof of its genuineness, and without
it no messenger was heeded. White was the emblem of peace, and black of
war, or danger.

The calumet of peace is another mysterious symbol among the Indians,
and not less respected than the sceptre of a king. It is a species of
pipe of stone, with the head finely polished, and the quill two feet
and a half long, made of a strong reed. The red calumets are most
esteemed, and often trimmed with white, yellow, and green feathers.


   “Whilst high he lifted in his hand
    The sign of peace, the calumet;
    So sacred to the Indian soul,
    With its stem of reed, and its dark red bowl,
    Flaunting with feathers—white, yellow, and green.”


It is the flag of truce among Indian nations, and a violation of it as
disgraceful among them as an insult to the waving stars and stripes of
the United States, or the Lion and the Unicorn, when these national
emblems are borne to the enemy’s camp as a signal that strife may
cease.

Smoking the calumet together was a pledge of amity, and was often used
as a figure of speech, in the expression of friendship. Their language
is a language of metaphors, and very difficult to be translated or
interpreted into any other, and is to them full of classical allusions,
as every important event is transmitted by transferring it to some
person as a name, or baptizing with it some mountain, lake, or stream.

No son or daughter of any tribe was allowed to marry a person belonging
to a tribe of the same name in his own or any other nation. A Deer of
the Seneca nation could marry a Turtle of his own, or of the Mohawk or
Cayuga nation, and so of each of the others. But a Wolf could not marry
a Wolf, or a Heron a Heron.

The children belonged to the tribe of the mother. If she was of the
Deer tribe all her children were of the Deer tribe. They called her
mother, and also called her sisters mother, and her sister’s children,
brothers and sisters; and hence arose the impossibility of marrying in
their own clan. They looked upon all belonging to it as one family, and
a marriage within those degrees of consanguinity was as disgraceful and
revolting in their eyes as a marriage with us between real brothers and
sisters.

The offices also, Sachems, etc., were inherited in the line of the
mothers. So it will be seen that the women were treated with quite as
much respect as among Christian governments, and though they cultivated
the fields and were the servants of men in some respects, their toil
was very light, and it is the testimony of captives who have resided a
long time among them, that their lords were uniformly kind and
considerate.

The emblem of power worn by the Sachem was a deer’s antlers, and if in
any instance the women disapproved of the election or acts of a Sachem,
they had the power to remove his horns and return him to private life.
Their officers or runners from council to council were chosen by
themselves and denominated women’s men, and by these their interests
were always fully represented. If at any time they wished any subject
considered, by means of their runners, they called a council in their
clan; if it was a matter of more general interest there was a council
of the nation, and if the opinions of the women or Sachems of other
nations were necessary, a grand council was called as readily to attend
to them as to the interests of men. Thus a way was provided for them to
have a voice in the affairs of the nation, without endangering their
womanly reserve or subjecting them to the masculine reproach of
publicity, or a desire to assume the offices and powers of men!

It is not recorded that they were more unreasonable than men, or more
disposed to disputations, or that they ever abused their privileges!
Neither do we find that they ever encroached upon the powers granted
them, or “meddled with that which did not belong to them.” They never
manifested any desire to become warriors, or Sachems, or chiefs; but,
on the contrary, planted corn, dressed deer-skins, and worked wampum
belts for centuries without a murmur, and their pale sisters might more
contentedly follow their example if treated with the same deference and
consideration!

The land, they said, belonged to the warriors who defended it, and to
the women who tilled it, and who were also the mothers and wives of the
warriors, and if the men had not degraded themselves by intemperance
and left themselves to be bribed to act dishonestly, and make treaties
contrary to the rules of their people, and the judgment of the best men
and all the women, their glory would not have thus faded away!








CHAPTER III.

THE RELIGION OF THE IROQUOIS.


The council fire was the watchword in Indian government, in Indian
politics, and Indian life. Around it old and young rallied on all
occasions of public interest, and connected with it were the most
delightful associations, memories, and legends of Indian history.

Indian eloquence has been the theme of poet and historian, and it was
at the council fire that the enthusiasm of the orator was kindled; here
the war-song awoke its echoes; here was heard


    “The sound of revelry by night,”


when victory filled their hearts with rejoicing; and here were
celebrated their solemn feasts.

When they gathered together, they came over the mountain and through
the valley; crossed the silvery lake and the flowing river; listened to
the music of the winds among the forest boughs, the songs of the birds,
and the rippling of the waters; and to their quick impulsive spirits,
all the voices of nature were inspiration.

The kindling of the council fire was the signal for the display of
their eloquence, when danger threatened from their enemies, and their
young men panted for the war-path; and when they returned, around its
glowing embers was chanted the mournful requiem for those who had
fallen in battle. Here, too, were offered the prayers that they might
be taken to the “happy home beyond the setting sun;” and here, at each
returning festival, the song of thanksgiving went up to heaven, with
the burning incense, for the good gifts which were showered upon the
people.

There was little of what we term social life among the Indians. There
were among them large villages, but there were no streets. They had
houses and occupied them during some portion of the year, season after
season, perhaps for centuries; but still they were considered, in a
measure, temporary abodes. The hunters left them many months in the
winter, for their excursions into distant forests, and the warriors
were often absent weeks, and sometimes years. Often the women
accompanied them on the war path and the hunting tour, and they
returned to their homes, as to a resting-place, till they were ready
again to go forth.

At the annual festivals they all gathered, and these were the seasons
of sociality, of amusement, and religious instruction.

Not very long ago, a Romish priest visited a small Indian settlement,
for the purpose of establishing a church. The people met together to
listen to the expounding of the new doctrine and ceremonies; and after
respectful attention to all the preacher had to say, an aged chief
arose, and deliberately and coolly remarked that he could not see the
necessity of a change from their Pagan customs and doctrines to these
which had been presented, as they were so similar. So they went on in
the old way, and the priest found no foothold for his worse than Pagan
mummeries.

The Iroquois believed in a state of future rewards and punishments,
where the good would be separated from the bad; but they did not
descend into the depths of the heart to find sin, or trouble themselves
about the motives of action. Their code of morality, as well as
religious creed, was very simple; but all that it required they
performed.

They believed in one God—Ha-wen-ne-yu—the Great ruler, and ascribed to
Him all good. They also believed in the Evil One, who was similar to
the Devil of the Bible, as they believed him ever going about doing
evil, “seeking whom he might devour.” But they also supposed him to
possess creative powers, saying that as God created man and all useful
animals, so the Evil-minded created all monsters, noxious reptiles, and
poisonous plants. As one delighted in the virtue and happiness of his
creatures, the other delighted in discord and unhappiness.

There have been found individuals who worshipped visible and tangible
objects; but, as a people, theirs was an entirely spiritual religion,
and in this respect, differed from that of all other heathen nations.

The author of “principalities and powers” could not more thoroughly
believe in guardian angels, and “princes of the powers of the air,”
than these simple people, who never heard of Revelation; and whose
Theology, though systematic and well defined, never caused them any
wars of words or of more “carnal weapons.” Not only they themselves,
but every thing in nature, that was beautiful to the eye or good for
food, had a protecting spirit. There was the spirit of fire, of
medicine and of water; the spirit of every herb and fruit-bearing tree;
the spirit of the oak, the hemlock and the maple; the spirit of the
blackberry, the blueberry and the whortleberry; the spirit of
spearmint, of peppermint and tobacco; there was a spirit at every
fountain and by every running stream, and with all they held
communion—personifying every mountain and river and lake. The poet has
done them no more than justice in the following lines: [3]


   “Gwe-u-gwe the lovely! Gwe-u-gwe the bright!
    Our bosoms rejoice in thy beautiful sight:
    Thou hearest our kah-we-yahs, we bathe in thy flow,
    And when we are hungered thy bounties we know.

   “In peace now is spread the pure plain of thy waves,
    Like the maidens that cast their kind looks on their Braves;
    But when the black tempest comes o’er with its sweep,
    Like the Braves on their war-path fierce rages thy deep.

   “Thou art lovely, when morning breaks forth from the sky,
    Thou art lovely when noon hurls his darts from on high,
    Thou art lovely, when sunset paints brightly thy brow,
    And in moonlight and starlight still lovely art thou.

   “Gwe-u-gwe, Gwe-u-gwe, how sad would we be
    Were the gloom of our forests not brightened by thee;
    Ha-wen-ne-yu would seem from his sons turned away,
    Gwe-u-gwe, Gwe-u-gwe, then list to our lay.”


To any person who has taken pains to understand their character or
their faith it must be strikingly evident that they were a peculiarly
confiding and loving people. Their God was emphatically a God of love.
They could not easily comprehend how the Good Spirit could meditate
evil to any of his children. They looked up to him with confidence, and
not only said and believed, but felt that he heard them and granted
their prayers.

Some of the Indian nations expected to hunt and fish in the other
world, and engage in all the occupations which employ them in this. But
the Iroquois divested it more entirely of its sensual nature. All that
was beautiful in this world their imaginations transferred to the next;
and though they believed they took their bodies, and retained all their
faculties, it was for pleasure and never for toil. There was “no
marriage or giving in marriage,” but families would recognize each
other, and all live in one universal brotherhood, where neither
dissension nor sorrow could enter, and where there was no more death.
No people of whom we have any knowledge are so thoroughly imbued with
religious sentiment, though it seldom became exalted into enthusiasm.
It is simple trust and love, and pervaded all their thoughts and
actions.

They had no governmental officers whose sole duty it was to regulate
public affairs, and no religious teachers who devoted all their time to
the “spiritual concerns” of the people. But there were some who had
special duties to perform when they assembled for their festivals, who
were called “keepers of the faith,” and, in accordance with their
universal custom, in promoting women, they, as well as men, were
honored with this office.

They opened the ceremonies by some appropriate address, exercised a
general supervision during the celebrations and presided at the feasts.
Neither Sachems, chiefs, warriors, or keepers of the faith received any
compensation for the duties they performed, or wore any distinguishing
costume.

During the year there were six national festivals, at which the
ceremonies and observances were nearly the same; and all were of a
decidedly religious character, and so conducted that they were looked
forward to as seasons of enjoyment, in which all had an equal interest.
There was not a class of religious and a class of irreligious people—a
portion who lifted their hearts to God in gratitude and sung
thanksgivings, and another portion who “cared for none of these
things;” they were one nation, one church and one people, with the same
government, the same temple and the same faith. Yet there were no
penalties for disobedience, no excommunications, no anathemas and no
proselyting. They were indeed a strange people, and one is sometimes
tempted to doubt whether they were entirely human, but I think it would
certainly be above, rather than below, the human family that they would
occupy a place! It seems marvellous to those who have been all their
lives attempting to unravel and perfect the complicated machinery of
society, that whole nations could exist for centuries exemplifying to
perfection the command of Paul, “to learn in whatever state they are in
to be content.”

There are many customs among them now that seem to have been obtained
from the Jesuit missionaries who with their characteristic zeal were so
early among them. Their strings of wampum by which they confess their
sins bear a great resemblance to the beads of the Catholics, yet they
seem to have no idea of atonement for sin.

The first festival was held in the spring when the sap began to flow,
to return thanks to the maple for its sweet juices, and also to God for
having given it to his red children. Dancing constituted a part of
their religious worship, and they believed was particularly pleasing to
Ha-wen-ne-yu. They had thirty-two distinct dances, and some of them
were exceedingly graceful and beautiful. They danced all the way
through this world and expected to dance in Heaven. They were not so
much given to praying as to giving thanks, and only one festival was
appointed for the purpose of asking a blessing. This was at the
planting season, to implore that the “seed time and harvest” be one of
prosperity, and that the earth might yield abundantly for their food.

The strawberry was one of their delicacies, and one which they believed
they were to enjoy in another world. Some of them indeed expected the
felicity of Heaven to consist in one continual strawberry feast, and
this is something from which the most cultivated palate will not
revolt, and is a proof that there was a great degree of refinement in
their taste! So they had a special festival to give thanks for the
Strawberry; another called the Green Corn festival, when the corn, and
beans, and squashes ripened; another after the harvest, and a New
Year’s festival, which was the great jubilee of the Six Nations.

The ceremonies at each festival were nearly the same. They gathered in
summer under the green boughs, and first made preparations for a great
feast, which consisted of all the good things an Indian wife’s
storehouse could furnish, and which was conducted with the utmost order
and solemnity.

After the feast, the men indulged in various sports and games, which
were trials of strength and skill, and then was called the Council, at
the opening of which, a speech was made, of which the following is a
specimen.

“Friends and relatives:—The sun, the ruler of the day, is high in his
path, and we must hasten to do our duty. We are assembled to observe an
ancient custom. It is an institution handed down by our forefathers. It
was given to them by the Great Spirit. He has ever required them to
return thanks for all the blessings they receive. We have always
endeavored to live faithful to this wise command.

“Friends and relatives:—It is to perform this duty that we are this day
gathered together. The season when the maple tree yields its sweet
waters has again returned. We are all thankful that it is so. We
therefore expect all to join in one general thanksgiving to the Maple.
We also expect you to join in a thanksgiving to the Great Spirit who
has wisely made this tree for the good of man. We hope and expect order
and harmony will prevail.

“Friends and relatives:—We are gratified to see so many here, and we
thank you that you have all thought well of this matter. We thank the
Great Spirit that he has been so kind to many of us in sparing our
lives to participate in the festivities of the season.”

During the session of the council, several similar addresses were made,
accompanied by advice, intended to inspire them with a desire to live
as they knew would be pleasing to the Great Spirit; when the services
of the day were closed with a dance, called the Great Father dance
“which was very spirited and beautiful:” for this there was a peculiar
costume prescribed, and in it all joined. After this followed other
dances, and then a thanksgiving address to the Great Spirit, during
which, they continually threw tobacco upon the fire, that their words
might ascend to Heaven upon the incense. It was only when addressing
the Great Spirit directly that they used incense.

“Great Spirit, who dwellest above, listen now to the words of thy
people here assembled. The smoke of our offering arises. Give kind
attention to our words as they arise to Thee in the smoke. We thank
Thee for this return of the planting season. Give to us a good season
that our crops may be plentiful.

“Continue to listen, for the smoke yet arises (throwing on Tobacco).
Preserve us from all pestilential diseases. Give strength to us that we
may not fall. Preserve our old men among us, and protect the young.
Help us to celebrate with feeling the ceremonies of the season. Guide
the minds of thy people that they may remember Thee in all their
actions.”

The poet has rendered this prayer in the following words: [4]


   “Mighty, mighty, Ha-wen-ne-yu, Spirit, pure and mighty! hear us,
    We thine own Ho-de-no-sonne, wilt thou be for ever near us!
    Keep the sacred flame still burning! guide our chase, our planting
                                                              [cherish.
    Make our warrior hearts yet taller! let our foes before us perish!
    Kindly watch our waving harvests! make each Sachem’s wisdom deeper!
    Of our old men! of our women, of our children be the keeper!
    Mighty Ha-wen-ne-yu, Spirit pure and mighty hear us!
    We thine own Ho-de-no-sonne, wilt thou be for ever near us!

   “Mighty, mighty, Ha-wen-ne-yu, thou dost, Spirit, purest, greatest,
    Love thine own Ho-de-no-sonne, thou as well their foemen hatest.
    Panther’s heart and eye of eagle, moose’s foot and fox’s cunning,
    Thou dost give our valiant people when the war path’s blood is
                                                              [running!
    But the eye of owl in daylight, foot of turtle, heart of woman,
    Stupid brain of bear in winter, to our valiant people’s foemen;
    Mighty, holy, Hah-wen-ne-yu! Spirit pure and mighty! hear us.
    We thine own Ho-de-no-sonne, wilt thou be for ever near us!
    Yah-hah for ever near us! wilt thou be for ever near us!”


If there was not an abundance of rain, so that the corn did not
flourish after it was planted, they often called another council, and
held another festival, to pray for rain. At this time they addressed
Heno, the Thunderer, in whose power it was to form clouds, and give
water to refresh the earth. He was to the Indian what Jupiter was to
the Roman, and inspired him with the same terror. He could inflict
great evil, and calamities were ascribed to his vengeance. He was
subject, as were all the lesser spirits, to Ha-wen-ne-yu, but was yet
very powerful. He is represented in the form of a man, in the costume
of a warrior, with a feather upon his head, which, like the wand of the
fairy, preserved him from the influence of the Evil-Minded, and
procured him whatever he desired. On his back he carried a basket
filled with stones, which he threw at witches and evil spirits, as he
rode through the clouds. The Great Spirit was implored to take care of
him, and at every festival thanks were rendered to Heno, and
supplications made for his watchful goodness. They called themselves
his Grandchildren; and if the earth was parched, and the plants were
withering, they met and laid before him their distresses.

“Heno, our Grandfather, now listen to the words of thy Grandchildren.
We feel grieved. Our minds are sorely troubled. We fear our supporters
will fail, and bring famine upon us. We ask our Grandfather to come and
give us rain, that the earth may not dry up, and refuse to produce us
support. Thy Grandchildren all send their salutations to their
Grandfather.”

Fearing that some of the people had done wrong, and it was for their
sins that the “early and latter rains” were withheld, they, at the same
time, prayed to the Great Spirit, throwing tobacco upon the fire, that
their words might reach his ear and prove acceptable.

“Great Spirit, listen to the words of thy suffering children. They come
to thee with pure minds. If they have done wrong, they have confessed
and turned their minds. Be kind to us. Hear our grievances and supply
our wants. Direct that Heno may come and give us rain, that our
supporters may not fail, and famine come to our homes.”

Those who have been in the habit of thinking the Indians a godless,
prayerless, and perfectly heathen race, will read, with surprise, those
outpourings of their hearts in perfect love and trust, and their simple
dependence upon the Great Giver for all they enjoyed. If they did
wrong, they believed He would forgive them; if they did right, they
believed He approved and loved them. They had no Sabbaths, yet they
instituted regular periods of worship and formal ceremonies. These
periods were indicated to them by natural events, and they heeded the
voice of the spring-time and harvest, and “looked through nature up to
Nature’s God.”

At the strawberry festival, the feast consisted entirely of
strawberries, eaten with maple sugar, in bark trays; and it was at
these feasts alone that they all ate together, and before partaking,
they were accustomed to say grace, as devoutly and reverentially as
Christian people.

A popular poet has thus rendered the thanksgiving prayer at the
strawberry festival, which was repeated at every returning season, when
they met to express their gratitude for this delicious fruit: [5]


   “Earth, we thank thee! thy great frame
    Bears the stone from whence we came;
    And the boundless sweeping gloom,
    Of our glorious league the Home.
    Thou the strawberry’s seed dost fold,
    Thou its little roots dost hold,
    First of all the fruits that raise
    Gifts for us in summer days.
        Thanks, too, thanks we give thee, lowly
        Ha-wen-ne-yu, great and holy!
        Maker wise! of all the sire—
        Earth and water, air and fire.

    Water, thanks! we safely glide,
    On thy bosom long and wide;
    Thou dost give the strawberry vine
    Drink when hot the sunbeams shine,
    Till its leaves spread fresh and bright,
    And its buds burst forth in white.
        Thanks, too, thanks we give thee, lowly,
        Ha-wen-ne-yu, great and holy!
        Maker wise! of all the sire—
        Earth and water, air and fire.

    Air, we thank thee for the breeze,
    Sweeping off the dire disease:
    Thou dost bring the gentle rains;
    Thou dost cool our feverish veins;
    Thou dost kiss the strawberry flower,
    Till its little wreath of snow
    Swings its fragrance to and fro.
        Thanks, too, thanks we give thee, lowly
        Ha-wen-ne-yu, great and holy!
        Maker wise! of all the sire—
        Earth and water, air and fire!

    Fire, we thank thee for thy ball,
    With its glory brightening all;
    And the blaze which warms our blood,
    Lights our weed, and cooks our food.
    To thy glance the strawberry swells,
    With its ripening particles,
    Till the fruit is at our tread,
    In its beauty, rich and red.
        Thanks, too, thanks we give thee, lowly,
        Ha-wen-ne-yu, great and holy:
        Maker wise! of all the sire—
        Earth and water, air and fire!”


At the green corn festival, the feast consisted principally of
succotash, which is supposed by many to be a Yankee dish, but which
dates farther back than centuries, and is purely Indian, being a soup
of corn, and beans, boiled together. Any thing in the way of soup can
scarcely be more delicious.

But the grand Indian jubilee was the New Year’s festival, held in the
month of February.

This festival lasted nine days, and the ceremonies commenced by two
persons, generally of those called Keepers of the Faith, making a call
at every house morning and evening, dressed so as to disguise the real
personages.

They would envelope themselves in buffalo or bearskins fastened about
their heads with wreaths of corn-husks, and falling loosely over the
body or girdled about the loins. Their arms and wrists, too, were
ornamented with wreaths of husks, and in their hands they took corn
pounders. On entering a house they knocked upon the floor to command
silence, and then made a speech.

“Listen, listen, listen. The ceremonies which the Great Spirit
commanded us to perform, are about to commence. Prepare your houses.
Clear away the rubbish, drive out all evil animals; we wish nothing to
obstruct the coming observances. We enjoin every one to obey our
requirements. Should any of your friends be taken sick and die, we
command you not to mourn for them, nor allow any of your friends to
mourn. But lay the body aside and enjoy the coming ceremonies with us;
when they are over we will mourn with you.”

When the address was finished they sang a thanksgiving song and
departed, to repeat the ceremony in every house.

And so scrupulous were they in performing these ceremonies, that if a
person did die during this festival, the body was put aside, and no
evidence of sorrow was visible till the end of the nine days, when the
usual funeral rites were performed, and the mourning hymns were chanted
as if the calamity had just occurred.

In all their religious festivals they had only one sacrifice, and this
was at the beginning of the year.

All white animals were considered consecrated to the Great Spirit, as
white was the emblem of purity and faith. But dogs alone were
sacrificed. On the first day of the festival one was chosen, and
sometimes two, “without spot or blemish,” and strangled, carefully
avoiding shedding of blood or breaking the bones. He was then painted
with red spots and decorated with feathers, and around his neck hung a
string of wampum. He was then suspended in the air about twenty feet
from the ground, where he remained till the fifth day, when he was
taken down and burned on an altar of wood. As they did not recognize
any species of atonement, believing that good deeds balanced the evil,
this could not have been a sacrifice for sin, as superficial observers
supposed, neither was it a scape-goat to carry away the sins of the
people. Their sins had nothing to do with it. The dog was a favorite
animal, and they believed a favorite with the Great Spirit, and
therefore burned him, that his spirit might ascend to heaven with their
petitions, that they might find favor in the eyes of God.

As they laid him upon the altar, the great thanksgiving address was
made, whilst tobacco was continually thrown upon the fire that their
prayers might ascend upon the clouds of smoke, and is curious as a
specimen of a heathen prayer.

“Hail! hail! hail! Listen now with an open ear to the words of thy
people, as they ascend to thy dwelling in the smoke of thy offering.
Look down upon us beneficently.

“Continue to listen: The united voice of thy people continues to ascend
to thee. Give us power to celebrate at all times with zeal and fidelity
the sacred ceremonies which thou hast given us. Continue to listen: We
thank thee that the lives of so many of thy children are spared, to
participate in these ceremonies. Give to our warriors and mothers
strength to perform thy sacred ceremonies. We thank thee that thou hast
preserved them pure unto this day.

“We thank thee that the lives of so many of thy children are spared to
participate in the ceremonies of this occasion.

“We give thanks to our mother the earth which sustains us. We thank
thee that thou hast caused her to yield so plentifully of her fruits.
Cause that in the coming season, she may not withhold of her fulness,
and leave any to suffer want.

“We return thanks to the rivers and streams, and thank thee that thou
hast supplied them with life, for our comfort and happiness. Grant that
this blessing may continue.

“We return thanks to all the herbs and plants of the earth. We return
thanks to the three sisters. We return thanks to the bushes and trees
which provide us with fruit. We thank thee that thou hast blest them
and made them produce for the good of thy creatures. We return thanks
to the winds, which moving have banished all diseases. We thank thee
that thou hast thus ordered.

“We return thanks to our grandfather Heno. We thank thee that thou hast
provided the rain, to give us water, and to cause all plants to grow.
We ask thee to continue these great blessings.

“We return thanks to the moon and stars which give us light when the
sun has gone to rest. Continue to us this goodness. We return thanks to
the sun, that he has looked upon us with a beneficent eye. We thank
thee, that thou bast in thy unbounded wisdom commanded the sun to
regulate the seasons, to dispense heat and cold, and to watch over the
comfort of thy people. Give unto us wisdom that will guide us in the
path of truth. Keep us from all evil ways, that the sun may never hide
his face from us for shame, and leave us in darkness. Lastly, we return
thanks to thee, our Creator and Ruler. In thee are embodied all things.
We believe that thou canst do no evil; that thou doest all things for
our good and happiness. Be kind to us, as thou hast been to our
fathers, in times long gone by. Hearken unto our words as they have
ascended; and may they be pleasing to thee, our Creator, the preserver
and ruler of all things, visible and invisible.”

All the ceremonies upon these festival days were not strictly
religious, but consisted of various sports and pastimes for amusement.
On one day all the people went about making calls, in little parties.
One of each group carried a wooden shovel, and immediately after
entering the house, began to stir the ashes, and then to scatter a
little upon the hearth, invoking the blessing of the Great Spirit upon
the household.

Another amusement was to form little parties to go about and collect
materials for a feast. Each family was expected to contribute
something. If the messengers entered a house and nothing was bestowed,
they were justified in taking whatever they could, without, at the
time, being discovered. If undetected, they were allowed to bear away
their treasures; but if detected, they were obliged immediately to give
them up and try again. A feast was made with the avails of their
begging and purloining, and a dance followed.

Another diversion was the guessing of dreams. Some person went about
from house to house telling a wonderful dream he had had, and
requesting any one who pleased to relate it. Whether those who
attempted, guessed rightly or not, the dreamer after a while
acknowledged that the true interpretation had been given, and then he
was obliged to pay a forfeit, and whatever was required, he cheerfully
performed, however great the sacrifice.

There was a great variety of games, and the design and effect of all
their festivities was, in addition to their spiritual improvement, to
promote friendly feeling and healthy exhilaration; and, in this, the
children of darkness were certainly wiser in their generation than some
of the children of light! Those who thought it necessary to the honor
of religion that all merriment should be banished from the domestic and
social circle, might have learned something from the forest heathen,
whom they were in the habit of pronouncing utterly benighted. The
Catholics adopted the policy of baptizing paganism, wherever they went.
Instead of requiring the heathen to give up their national or religious
ceremonies, they engrafted them upon their own, and thus removed all
obstacles to their becoming, or being called Christians. The Puritans
went to the other extreme, and would allow little that bore the name
pleasure. The pagan must renounce not only his religion but his health,
in order to became a faithful servant of the Lord. Every thing that was
natural was “carnal,” and thus religion became repulsive, and, in the
eyes of many, synonymous with every thing disagreeable. In a system
which differed from this they could see no good thing, and were sadly
deficient in a knowledge of human nature, and the facility of becoming
all things to all men, thereby to save some. In throwing off the
fetters of superstition they were scarcely in advance of the red men of
the wilderness. The beliefs of the Christian and pagan in witches
almost entirely coincided, and the manner of punishing them was nearly
the same. The stories of ghosts and hobgoblins to which I listened in
childhood, and which were related in perfect good faith are not less
ridiculous or more indicative of heathen blindness than those which I
hear in the wigwam.

The fables, fairy tales, and rural sports of our Saxon ancestors have
never been recorded as evidence of their inferiority, or as very
heinous misdemeanors. Their descendants have felt it to be a duty to
honor them, and have clothed their customs in the garb of fascination;
neither their ferocity, their barbarism, nor their superstitions have
been held up to scorn. The dark side of the picture has been kept
entirely out of view. Pages and volumes have been devoted also by
historians to the Olympic and Pythian games, and the “crowns of the
victors;” yet they involved no more light, or knowledge, or skill, and
far less moral purity than the national games of the sons of the
forest. The Indian had no laurel wreaths, believing that to excel was
sufficient; but his code of honor was as nice as that of feudal lords
in the days of chivalry, and no Indian ventured to incur censure by
transgressing the rules of courtesy. In their dances it was the custom
for women to choose their partners, and no warrior thought of offering
his hand to a maiden till she had signified that it would be agreeable
to her!

The Aztecs were more advanced in many respects than the Iroquois; but
their worship was a continued series of bloody sacrifices, without any
of that beautiful spirituality which we see in those who drew near to
the Great Spirit, not only with their lips but with their hearts, and
recognized his fostering care in all the events of their lives.

The sacrifice of dogs was universal among all the North American
Indians; but for a long time it was alluded to as a heathenish custom,
without any attempt to understand its import. Cotton Mather speaks of
it by saying, “That the Indians, in their wars with us, finding a sore
inconvenience by our dogs, sacrificed a dog to the devil, after which
no English dog would bark at an Indian for divers months ensuing.” This
would imply that the devil had an interpreter, in order to understand
the nature of the sacrifice, and the manner of influencing the dog; for
the author does not give him the credit of being so thorough a linguist
as to understand himself, as appears by the following
affirmation.—“Once finding that the dæmons in a possessed young woman
understood the Latin, Greek, and Hebrew tongues, my curiosity induced
me to make trial of this Indian language, and the dæmons did seem as if
they did not understand it.” [6] And as the Indians were considered
little less than demons themselves, a learned divine was excusable for
not attempting to acquaint himself with their language or their
character.

But there are those rising up among themselves who will wipe out this
stain upon their national honor, and vindicate the faith and the
customs of their fathers.

Since wars and rumors of wars have ceased, there has been some attempt
to understand Indian character and habits, and they have been found to
be no worse, at least, than those of other heathen nations, who were
the inhabitants of classic Greece and Rome.

The Jews held three yearly festivals, and several monthly festivals;
and one was in commemoration of the first fruits, and another at the
in-gathering of harvest, and another at the commencement of the year.

Among the Iroquois there were no particular ceremonies of purification;
but among some of the Western tribes, there was a custom which
resembled that of the Jews, when they used scarlet, and cedar, and
hyssop.

Dogs were not sacrificed by the Jews; but these were the only domestic
animals the Indians had. At the death of his friend, Patroclus
sacrificed two dogs of purest white, saying, “To the gods the purest
things must be offered.” The Greeks and Romans each had a festival,
which lasted nine days, the ceremonies of which were strikingly similar
to those which attended the annual thank offerings which went up in the
forest and on the prairie, by the lake and the streamlet in the
American wilderness. But when we read that the Indian ornamented
himself with the husks of his favorite zea-maize, and went from house
to house with a basket to gather offerings from the people, we call it
heathenish and barbarous, while the story of Ceres, the goddess of
corn, whose head was ornamented with sheafs, and who held in her hand a
hoe and basket, is picturesque and beautiful!

To make dancing a part of a religious festival, is, among Indians,
irreverent and grovelling. While we are taught to read, with pious
emotion, how Miriam and her maidens went out with timbrels and dances
to celebrate the overthrow of the Egyptians, and the women of all the
cities of Israel came forth singing and dancing, and exclaimed, “Saul
hath slain his thousands, and David his tens of thousands,” and David,
the man after God’s own heart, “danced before the Lord.”

The sacred fire in the temple of Vesta was kept ever burning, and the
Romans looked upon the extinguishing of the vestal flame as a
prognostication of the destruction of their city. In all this there is
not so much of poetry or beauty or purity as dwelt in the bosom of
those who kindled the mysterious council fire in the heart of the
forest, to burn for ever as a symbol of the love and patriotism which
glowed in the bosoms of those who rallied around it, and called
themselves the UNITED PEOPLE.

The nymphs and naiads of the woods of Greece and Italy are the
embellishments of every classic song, but they are no more beautiful
than the guardian-spirits of every tree and leaf and flower with which
the imagination of the Indian peopled our own forest wilds.

The Christian orator goes back to those dark days of ignorance and
superstition for the allusions which are to give point and brilliancy
to his metaphors, and the poems which have for their framework the
grossest of all heathen mythology are still the text-books, for years,
of Christian students, whose mission is to preach the Gospel to all the
nations of the earth.

We read of Indian women who were Keepers of the Faith, and revolt at
their incantations and unintelligible mummeries, but our delicacy is
thought in no danger from being initiated into the mysteries of the
Priestess of Apollo, the oracles of Delhi and the feasts of Eleusinia.

The wealthy virgins of Greece and Rome were present with fruits in
golden baskets at Bacchanalian revels, but they have never been held up
as monsters, while our school-books have teemed with amours of gods and
goddesses, such as find no place on the darkest pages of Indian lore.

We listen to the story of the woman in the moon, who is constantly
employed in weaving a net, which a cat ravels whenever she sleeps, and
that the world is to come to an end when the net is finished, and call
it ridiculous. While the story of Penelope weaving her purple web by
day to be unraveled by night, and thus prolong the absence of her
husband Ulysses, who went to the siege of Troy, is a conception worthy
of being expanded into a poem of a thousand lines, and translated into
all languages.

The Indian had no Cupids, or their representatives, to attend the
affairs of the heart, but he had charms which obtained the love of any
fair maiden whom he desired, and charms which secured him the love of
his wife during his long absence on the war-path and hunting
excursions, and made every thing that he could do bright and beautiful
in her eyes. And they had no Bacchus to preside at drunken revels, for
they “did not tarry long at the wine, or look upon it when it was red.”
But they had spirits to preside at the pure fountain, where alone they
went to slake their thirst.

Human sacrifices were offered annually among the Aztecs, but never
among the Iroquois. But even these were not entirely the result of
Indian barbarity. “Human sacrifices have been practised by many
nations, not excepting the most polished nations of antiquity.” “They
were of frequent occurrence among the Greeks, as every school-boy
knows, and in Egypt. In Rome they were so common as to require to be
interdicted by an express law, less than a hundred years before the
Christian Era,—a law recorded in a very honest strain of exultation by
Pliny, notwithstanding which, traces of the existence of the practice
may be discerned to a much later period.” [7]

Zurita was an eminent jurist from Spain, who resided nineteen years
among the Aztecs, and is indignant that they should be called
barbarians, saying, “It is an epithet which could come from no one who
had personal knowledge of the capacity of the people or their
institutions, and which in some respects is quite as well merited by
Europeans.”

If the Aztecs did not deserve the term barbarians, surely I shall be
thought just in denying the term savage to belong to the Iroquois; and
from their mythology, if nothing else, it is evident that they were
destitute neither of genius nor of poetry. They were heathen and
Pagans, but not savages, and before we boast that we have attained unto
perfection, let us remember that Spiritualists and Mormons have arisen
in the nineteenth century, and multitudes have wended their way to Salt
Lake City, who were trained in the churches of New England!








CHAPTER IV.

CUSTOMS AND INDIVIDUAL TRAITS OF CHARACTER.


The more I read, and the better I understand Indian history, the more
am I impressed with the injustice which has been done the Iroquois, not
only in dispossessing them of their inheritance, but in the estimation
which has been made of their character. They have been represented, as
seen in the transition state, the most unfavorable possible for judging
them correctly.

In the chapter upon National Traits of Character, I have, in two or
three instances, quoted Washington Irving, and might again allow his
opinions to relieve my own from the charge of partiality.

He says, in speaking of this same subject, that “the current opinion of
Indian character is too apt to be formed from the miserable hordes
which infest the frontiers, and hang on the skirts of settlements.
These are too commonly composed of degenerate beings, corrupted and
enfeebled by the vices of society, without being benefited by its
civilization. The proud independence which formed the main pillar of
native virtue, has been shaken down, and the whole moral fabric lies in
ruins. Their spirits are humiliated and debased by a sense of
inferiority, and their native courage cowed and daunted by the superior
knowledge and power of their enlightened neighbors. Society has
advanced upon them like one of those withering airs that will sometimes
breed desolation over a whole region of fertility. It has enervated
their strength, multiplied their diseases, and superinduced upon their
original barbarity the low vices of artificial life. It has given them
a thousand superfluous wants, while it has diminished their means of
mere existence. It has driven before it the animals of the chase, who
fly from the sound of the axe and the smoke of the settlement, and seek
refuge in the depths of remote forests and yet untrodden wilds. Thus do
we often find the Indians on our frontiers to be mere wrecks and
remnants of once powerful tribes, who have lingered in the vicinity of
settlements, and sunk into precarious and vagabond existence. Poverty,
repining and hopeless poverty, a canker of the mind before unknown to
them, corrodes their spirits, and blights every free and noble quality
of their natures. They loiter like vagrants about the settlements,
among spacious dwellings replete with elaborate comforts, which only
render them sensible of the comparative wretchedness of their own
condition. Luxury spreads its ample board before their eyes; but they
are excluded from the banquet. Plenty revels over the fields; but they
are starving in the midst of its abundance. The whole wilderness has
blossomed into a garden; but they feel as reptiles that infest it. How
different was their state while undisputed lords of the soil! Their
wants were few, and the means of gratification within their reach. They
saw every one around them sharing the same lot, enduring the same
hardships, feeding on the same aliments, arrayed in the same rude
garments.

“No roof then rose that was not open to the homeless stranger; no smoke
curled among the trees, but he was welcome to sit down by its fire, and
join the hunter in his repast.

“In discussing Indian character, writers have been too prone to indulge
in vulgar prejudice and passionate exaggeration, instead of the candid
temper of true philosophy. They have not sufficiently considered the
peculiar circumstances in which the Indians have been placed, and the
peculiar principles under which they have been educated. No being acts
more rigidly from rule than the Indian. His whole conduct is regulated
according to some general maxims early implanted in his mind. The moral
laws which govern him are few; but he conforms to them all; the white
man abounds in laws of religion, morals, and manners, but how many does
he violate?

“In their intercourse with the Indians, the white people were
continually trampling upon their religion, and their sacred rights.
They were expected to look meekly on while the grave was robbed of its
treasures, and the bones of their fathers were left to bleach upon the
field. And when exasperated by the brutality of their conquerors, and
driven to deeds of vengeance, there was very little appreciation of the
motives which influenced them, and no attempt to palliate their
cruelties.”

It was their custom to bury with the dead their best clothing, and the
various implements they had been in the habit of using whilst living.
If it was a warrior they were preparing for burial, they placed his
tomahawk by his side, and his knife in his shield; with the hunter, his
bow and arrow, and implements for cooking his food; with the women,
their kettles, and cooking apparatus, and also food for all. Tobacco
was deposited in every grave, for to smoke was an Indian’s idea of
felicity in the body and out of it, and in this there was not so much
difference as one might wish, between them and gentlemen of paler hue.

Among the Iroquois, and many other Indian nations, it was the custom to
place the dead upon scaffolds built for this purpose, from tree to
tree, or within a temporary inclosure, and underneath a fire was kept
burning for several days.

They had probably known instances of persons reviving after they were
supposed to be dead; and this led to the conclusion, that the spirit
sometimes returned to animate the body, after it had once fled. If
there were no signs of life for ten days, the fire was extinguished,
and the body left unmolested, till decomposition had begun to take
place, when the remains were buried, or as was often the case, kept in
the lodge for years. If they were obliged to desert a settlement where
they had long resided, these skeletons were collected from all the
families, and buried in one common grave, with the same ceremonies as
when a single individual was interred.

They did not suppose the spirit was instantaneously transferred from
earth to heaven, but that it wandered in aerial regions for many moons.
In later days they allow only ten days for its flight. Their period of
mourning continues only whilst the spirit is wandering; as soon as they
believe it has entered heaven, they commence rejoicing, saying, there
is no longer cause for sorrow, because it is now where happiness dwells
for ever. Sometimes a piteous wailing was kept up every night for a
long time, but it was only their own bereavement that they bewailed, as
they had no fear about the fate of those who died. Not till they had
heard of Purgatory from the Jesuits, or of endless woe from
Protestants, did they look upon death with terror, or life as any thing
but a blessing.

They were sometimes in the habit of addressing the dead, as if they
could hear. The following are the words of a mother, as she bent over
her son, to look for the last time upon his beloved face.

“My son, listen once more to the words of thy mother. Thou wast brought
into life with her pains; thou wast nourished with her life. She has
attempted to be faithful in raising thee up. When thou wert young she
loved thee as her life. Thy presence has been a source of great joy to
her. Upon thee she depended for support and comfort in her declining
days. But thou hast outstripped her and gone before. Our great and wise
Creator has ordered it thus. By His will I am left to taste more of the
miseries of this world. Thy friends and relations have gathered about
thy body, to look upon thee for the last time. They mourn as with one
mind thy departure from among us. We too have but a few days more and
our journey will be ended. We part now, and you are conveyed from our
sight. But we shall soon meet again, and shall look upon each other.
Then we shall part no more. Our Maker has called thee to his home.
Thither will we follow.”

It has been said and written that the Indians were in the habit of
murdering the aged to get them out of the way. There might have
occurred, once in a century, an instance when, to relieve great
suffering, an aged person was put to death. If they were on a long
journey, or there was great scarcity, they might do this from pure
kindness and benevolence, but not to save themselves trouble.

After the adoption of the League of the Iroquois, and they dwelt
together in villages, this was one of the duties enjoined by their
religious teachers at their festivals—“It is the will of the Great
Spirit that you reverence the aged, even though they be helpless as
infants.” And also “kindness to the orphan, and hospitality to all.”

“If you tie up the clothes of an orphan child, the Great Spirit will
notice it and reward you for it.”

“To adopt orphans, and bring them up in virtuous ways, is pleasing to
the Great Spirit.”

“If a stranger wanders about your abode, welcome him to your home, be
hospitable towards him, speak to him with kind words, and forget not
always to mention the Great Spirit.”

Upon the opening of their morning councils, a ceremony of condolence
was performed, and an appropriate speech delivered in memory of those
who had died or been slain in battle since their last meeting. The
ceremonies on these occasions were very solemn, and their speeches full
of pathos and tenderness. The funerals of chiefs, warriors, and
distinguished women were attended by the heads of tribes, and all their
people; and the respect in which they held their women is evinced by
the honors they paid them when dead, being the same as those they
bestowed upon chiefs and warriors.

Their lamentations on being driven far away from the graves of their
fathers have been the theme of all historians and travellers.

Said an Indian chief, in his remonstrance against the treaty that was
to remove the remnant of the Six Nations beyond the Mississippi, “We
cannot go to the west, and leave the graves of our fathers to the care
of strangers. The unhallowed clods would lie heavily upon our bosoms in
that distant land if we should do this.”

“Bury me by my grandmother,” said a little boy of seven years of age, a
few moments before his death. “She used to be kind to me.”

“Lay me in the churchyard by my mother,” said a little orphan girl, who
had been under the care of the missionaries, when she learned she could
not recover.

“I shall be sorry if we must go far away to the west,” said an aged
woman, who had seen eighty winters, “for I had hoped to be laid by my
mother in yonder churchyard.”

“In ancient times they had a beautiful custom of capturing a bird, and
freeing it over the grave on the evening of burial, to bear away the
spirit to its heavenly rest.” And their anxiety to obtain the bodies of
their warriors slain in battle, and the impossibility of leaving the
aged and helpless to die alone in the wilderness, was the result of a
belief that the souls of those who received not the burial rites
wandered about restless and unhappy.

It may be easily imagined that a people who so loved their homes and
revered their fathers’ graves, would become fierce with indignation and
rage, on seeing themselves treated as without human feeling and the
sacred relics of the dead ploughed up and scattered as indifferently as
the stones, or the bones of the moose and the deer of the forest. It
was this feeling which often prompted them to acts of hostility, which
those who experienced them ascribed to wanton cruelty and barbarity. An
instance occurred in New England, where the grave of a Sachem’s mother
was robbed of the skins which had been placed there for her use, and
the chieftain gathered his people together and exhorted them to
revenge. In him it was the promptings of filial piety, and the dictates
of his religion. He thus speaks:

“When last the glorious light of all the sky was underneath this globe,
and birds grew silent, I began, as my custom is, to take repose. Before
mine eyes were fast closed, methought I saw a vision, at which my
spirit was much troubled, and trembling at that doleful sight the
spirit cried aloud—‘Behold, my son, whom I have cherished, see the
breasts that gave thee suck, the hands that lapped thee warm, and fed
thee oft. Canst thou forget to take revenge of those wild people who
have defaced my monuments, disdaining our antiquities and honorable
customs? See now the Sachem’s grave lies like the common people,
defaced by an ignoble race. Thy mother doth complain, and implores thy
aid against those thievish people, who have newly intruded upon our
land. If this be suffered I shall not rest quiet in my everlasting
habitation.’”

A tribe has been known to visit the spot which had been, in former
times, the burial place of their people, though long deserted, and
spend hours in silent meditation; and not till every hope had died in
their bosoms, or the last drop of blood was shed, did they leave the
sod which covered the dust of any of their kindred to the footsteps of
the stranger.

To their hospitality I have often alluded, and there are many anecdotes
to illustrate this trait in their character. The selfishness which they
continually saw in those who were greedy of gain, was something which
they could not comprehend.

In many of their villages there was a Stranger’s Home—a house for
strangers, where they were placed, while the old men went about
collecting skins for them to sleep upon, and food for them to eat,
expecting no reward.

They called it very rude for people to stare at them, as they passed in
the streets, and said that they had as much curiosity as white people,
but they did not gratify it by intruding upon them and examining them.
They would sometimes hide behind trees, in order to look at strangers,
but never stood openly and gazed at them. Their respectful attention to
missionaries was often the result of their rules of politeness, as it
is a part of the Indian’s code, that every person should have a
respectful hearing. Their councils are eminent for decorum, and no
person is interrupted during a speech. Some Indians, after respectfully
listening to a missionary, thought they would relate to him some of
their legends. But the good man could not restrain his indignation, and
pronounced them foolish fables, while what he told them was sacred
truth. The Indian was, in his turn, offended, and said, “We listen to
your stories. Why do you not listen to ours? You are not instructed in
the common rules of civility!”

A hunter, in his wanderings for game, fell among the back settlements
of Virginia, and on account of the inclemency of the weather, sought
refuge at the house of a planter, whom he met at his door. He was
refused admission. Being both hungry and thirsty, he asked for a bit of
bread and a cup of cold water. But the answer to every appeal was, “No,
you shall have nothing here. Get you gone, you Indian dog.”

Some months afterwards this same planter lost himself in the woods, and
after a weary day of wandering, came to an Indian cabin, into which he
was welcomed. On inquiring the way and distance to a settlement, and
finding it was too far for him to think of going that night, he asked
if he could remain. Very cordially the inmates replied that he was at
liberty to stay, and all they had was at his service. They gave him
food, they made a bright fire to cheer and warm him, and supplied him
with clean deerskins for his couch, and promised to conduct him the
next day on his journey. In the morning the Indian hunter and the
planter set out together through the forest. When they came in sight of
the white man’s dwelling, the hunter, about to leave, turned to his
companion, and said, “Do you not know me?” The white man was struck
with horror that he had been so long in the power of one whom he had so
inhumanly treated, and expected now to experience his revenge. But, on
beginning to make excuses, the Indian interrupted him, saying, “When
you see poor Indians fainting for a cup of cold water, don’t say again,
‘Get you gone, you Indian dog,’” and turned back to his hunting
grounds. Which best deserved the appellation, Christian? and to which
will it be most likely to be said, “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto
the least of these, ye have done it unto me?”




CANNASATEGO

Was a chief of the Onondaga nation. Of him Dr. Franklin tells the
following story:—Conrad Meyses, an interpreter, who had been
naturalized among the Indians, and could speak several of their
dialects, was passing through the country on a governmental mission,
and stopped at the house of Cannasatego, by whom he was warmly
welcomed. Clean furs were spread for him to sit upon, and venison and
succotash placed before him to eat. When he was refreshed, and had
lighted his pipe, the chief conversed with him cheerfully, asking him
concerning his health and prosperity since they had met, and expressing
undiminished friendship for his old acquaintances, who were known to
both, till the ordinary topics were exhausted, when he revived
conversation by asking concerning the customs of white people, which he
could not understand.

“Conrad,” said he, “you have lived long among our white neighbors, and
know their customs. I have been sometimes at Albany, and have observed
that, once in seven days they shut up their shops, and assemble in the
great house; tell me what it is for?—what do they do there?”

“They meet there,” said Conrad, “to hear and learn good things.”

“I do not doubt they tell you so,” said the Indian. “They have often
told me the same; but I doubt the truth of it; and I will tell you the
reason. I went the other day to Albany to sell my skins, and buy
powder, knives, blankets, &c. I usually trade with Hans Hanson, but I
thought this time I would try some other merchant. I went first to
Hans, however, and asked him how much he would give for beaver. He said
he could not give more than four shillings a pound, but that he could
not talk about it then, as it was the day they shut their shops, and
went to meeting to hear about good things. I thought, as I could not do
any business, I might as well go to the meeting too. So we went
together. There stood up a man in black, who began talking very
angrily. I could not understand what he said; but as he looked very
much at me and Hans, I thought he was angry at seeing me there. So I
went out and sat by the door till the meeting broke up. I thought, too,
he said something about beaver, and that this might be the subject of
their meeting. When they came out, I asked Hans if he had not concluded
to give more than four shillings a pound? “No,” said he, “I cannot give
so much; I cannot give more than three shillings and sixpence.” I then
spoke to several other dealers, and they all sang the same song—three
and sixpence—three and sixpence! This made it clear to me that the
purpose of the meeting was not to learn good things, but to consult how
to cheat Indians, in the price of beaver. Consider but a little Conrad,
and you will see that if they met so often to learn good things, they
would certainly have learned some before this time. But they are still
ignorant. If a white man, in travelling through our country, enters one
of our cabins, we all treat him as I do you; we dry him if he is wet;
we warm him if he is cold, and give him meat and drink if he is hungry
and thirsty; we spread soft furs for him to sleep upon, and ask nothing
in return. But if I go into a white man’s house at Albany, and ask for
food and drink, they say, “Get out, you Indian dog.” You see they have
not yet learned those little good things which we need no meetings to
be instructed in, because our mothers taught them to us when we were
children; and therefore it is impossible their meetings should be for
any such purpose, as they say, or have any such effect; they are only
to contrive the cheating of Indians in the price of beaver!”

In shrewdness and quickness of perception, the Indian was not at all
deficient, and there was a great deal of quiet humor lurking in their
natures.

An officer presented a Chief with a medal, on one side of which
President Washington was represented as armed with a sword, and on the
other, the Indian was burying the hatchet. The Chief saw at once the
idea conveyed, and sarcastically asked, “Why does not the President
also bury his sword?”

A Swedish minister having assembled several Chiefs, related to them the
principal facts on which the Christian religion is founded—the eating
of the apple—the coming of Christ to make an atonement—his miracles and
sufferings. When he had finished, an Indian orator stood up to thank
him: “What you have told us,” said he, “is all very good. It is indeed
bad to eat apples. It is better to make them all into cider. We are
much obliged by your kindness in coming so far to tell us these things
you have heard from your mothers.”

Whatever may be said of other nations, the Iroquois certainly
considered it a great stain upon their national escutcheon, to violate
a treaty, and if any nation belonging to their confederacy was guilty
of this breach of honor, it was severely punished. The Delawares were a
subjugated nation, and not at liberty to make war without the knowledge
and approbation of the confederacy. A treaty had been made with a
western nation, and the Delawares invaded their territory, with a full
knowledge that they were at peace with, and under the protection of the
Iroquois. For this they were reprimanded, and forbidden in future to go
to war at all, and deprived of all civil authority,—in their
phraseology, they made them women! This was a great degradation, as war
alone could furnish them an opportunity to gain distinction, and
distinction alone could gain them a position of honor in the
administration of the government. They had been a very brave and
warlike nation, but never afterwards recovered from this humiliation.

There is no instance of the Six Nations having violated a treaty that
was legally made, and which they perfectly understood. They were
faithful to their British allies, and “poured out their blood like
waters,” and in return were deserted and left to the mercy of their
enemies. Not till they saw the faithlessness of those whom they had
trusted and relied upon, did they turn against them.

Falsehood and evasion were no part of the original character of Indians
of any name, and an instance of theft was seldom known among them. Bars
and bolts are still strangers in their settlements, and among the
unchristianized; the custom still prevails of placing the mortar pestle
upon the threshold when the family are all absent, and the famous locks
that received the prize at the World’s Fair could not more effectually
keep all intruders away, than this simple signal. No Indian thought of
entering a cabin where the mortar pestle stood sentinel!

The food of the Indian consisted in the flesh of animals which were
killed in the chase, and the few vegetables they cultivated, with corn
or maize, which was their staple article; and of this they have three
kinds. The white, red, and white-flint. If you ride through an Indian
settlement, you will see hundreds of bushels of corn hanging by the
braided husks upon poles to dry. When fit for use it is pounded in
large stone or wooden mortars, and usually by two women at a time. The
operation is very similar in appearance to the churning in the
old-fashioned dash-churn in New England. When the meal is sufficiently
fine to pass through a coarse sieve, it is made into small loaves of
unleavened bread, and boiled in large kettles, containing a dozen
loaves at a time. It is very palatable and healthy. Hominy was also a
favorite dish with the Indians, and is now so common every where that
it needs no description.

From the Indian, too, are obtained the knowledge of tobacco, and in the
use of this, “all nations of every kindred, tongue, and people,” have
shown their appreciation of Indian taste and refinement. It is strange
that civilized people should have so generally adopted their most
filthy and uncivilized habit!

Maple sugar must have been in use among them for centuries, “as is
proved by their festival to give thanks to the maple.” Beans and
squashes grew wild all over America, and were rendered fruitful by
cultivation among the Iroquois. In the valley of the Genesee, the first
white people who came, of whom we have any definite knowledge, found
large orchards, and in some places peach trees, which were of Indian
cultivation.

They made a tea of the fine green boughs of the hemlock steeped in
water, which I have drank when among them in preference to any other.

Their cooking utensils were very few, and housewifery occupied very
little of the Indian matron’s time. She tilled the soil, and from the
simple manner of tilling it, her labor was very light.

The cradle or baby-frame, the birch canoe, and the moccasin were the
prettiest articles of Indian manufacture, though since their
intercourse with white people they have added an infinite variety of
boxes, bags, and baskets, which they embroider both richly and
tastefully. Indeed I know not if the women of any people can excel them
in fancy work. Where any part of their costume is wrought, the devices
are always neat, and exhibit great skill in the blending of colors. A
full Indian dress is very rich and costly, being mostly of the finest
broadcloth, embroidered with beads around the borders, and with
ornaments of silver around the neck and down the front. Originally they
were clothed entirely in the skins of animals, but the new materials
are made exactly in the old fashion. The kilt was very much like that
worn by the Highlander, and is richly embroidered. The leggin was
fastened above the knee, and fell loosely to the top of the moccasin,
being also deeply embroidered.

There were six dances, at which it was necessary to wear a peculiar
costume. The head-dress of the warriors was adorned with plumes, and
his girdle, gay with many colors, was thrown gracefully over the left
shoulder, tied under the right arm at the waist, and hung in fringes to
the knee.

The style of beauty of the Indian women is so different from that of
the Roman and Grecian, Circassian and Saxon, that at first one would
scarcely pronounce any of them beautiful. But, as a people, I am
inclined to think them better looking than the Saxon, though there are
none among them so beautiful as some among us.

Miss Bremer describes one whom she met on the banks of the Mississippi,
who might be the type of as large a class among Indian women, as a city
belle is, in the throng in which she moves. She says of her—“She was so
brilliant, and of such unusual beauty, that she literally seemed to
light up the whole room as she entered. Her shoulders were broad and
round, and her carriage drooping, as is usual with Indian women, who
are early accustomed to carry burdens on their backs; but the beauty of
the countenance was so extraordinary, that I cannot but think that if
such a face were to be seen in one of the drawing-rooms of the
fashionable world, it would there be regarded as the type of a beauty
hitherto unknown. It was the wild beauty of the forest, at the same
time melancholy and splendid. The bashful glow in those large,
magnificent eyes, shaded by unusually long, dark eye-lashes, cannot be
described, nor yet the glance, nor the splendid light of the smile,
which at times lit up the countenance like a flash, showing the
loveliest white teeth. She was quite young, and had been married two
years to a brave young warrior, who, I was told, was so fond of her,
that he would not allow her to carry burdens, but always got a horse
for her when she went to the town. Her name was Feather Cloud.”

There is not the variety among Indian beauties that exists among white
people. We have all shades, from the lightest blonde to the darkest
brunette; but the shade is nearly the same upon every forest maiden’s
face. The hair is raven black, the cheeks are full, and the eye like
jet. But there is still opportunity for Nature to show her skill;
though there may be few so splendidly beautiful as Feather Cloud, there
are few who may not be called comely; and I have seen many who might
vie with the blondes and brunettes of any drawing-room.








CHAPTER V.

LOVE, MUSIC, AND POETRY.


It has been the conclusion of historians generally, and of travellers
and students almost universally, that the North American Indians were
entirely destitute of la belle passion—that “of the marvellous passion
which originates in a higher development of the powers of the human
heart, and is founded upon a cultivation of the affections between the
sexes, they were entirely ignorant.” I shall not attempt to refute
learned historians or philosophers, neither will I assert a different
opinion. Yet there are many among the wise and thinking who say this
cannot be.

In reading very extensively, and conversing with those who have lived
many years a forest life, I have learned many things which might be
cited to prove a more pleasant theory, but they may possibly be only
exceptions to the rule, and I shall therefore merely relate the facts,
leaving my readers to theorize for themselves.

In the contents of this chapter I have not confined myself to the
Iroquois, but roamed among all the northern nations, and have by no
means appropriated all that has been written and said on the subject.

It is the impression among all people this side of the Mediterranean,
that the women of Turkey all live in harems; but our Minister, who has
just returned from a four years’ sojourn in Constantinople, says he has
never found in that city a respectable Turk who had more than one wife!
This is the law of God, and to disobey it wars against nature. Among
the Indians, polygamy was sometimes practised, but was by no means
common, and was ever disgraceful. It is insisted, too, by their aged
people, that before they were corrupted by their conquerors, there was
scarcely any thing among them which Christian principle would condemn
as vice.

To excel in oratory certainly requires a very superior development, and
in this no people excelled the Iroquois. Love, in all its purity,
dwells very little among even Christian people, and something far worse
than polygamy prevails in the most cultivated circles among civilized
nations.

There is not so much of nature’s nobility among the peasantry of Europe
as among the forest Indians; yet their capability of love and the
domestic affections is not disputed, and it is this alone which renders
life endurable; were it not for this they would be desperadoes whom all
the fetters of despotism could not trammel or subdue. But they are
dwellers in one place, whilst the Indian is a rover, quite independent
of home and domestic comfort.

The manner in which marriages were contracted, made it impossible that
there should be courtships or long romantic love affairs among the
children of the wilderness, and their habits of life made social
intercourse almost impossible. Young men and maidens, had very little
opportunity to become acquainted, and if there sprang up in their
bosoms a mutual attachment, it could not be cultivated without the
consent of the friends of both parties, and so accustomed were they to
obedience, that the thought of defying those who had authority over
them was seldom or never indulged. I have smiled, as I have heard an
Indian youth speak of the opportunities he had enjoyed for being
married, in the same way as young women make this boast among us. And
this may be done without compromising the delicacy of those alluded to,
as it is not supposed that the parties most concerned know any thing of
the matter.

The grandmothers, if living, if not the mothers, and when there are no
mothers, the aunts, or nearest relatives, make the propositions. If it
is considered desirable that a son, or daughter, marry the son or
daughter in a neighboring lodge, a present of some kind is left at the
door in a basket. This signifies to all within that a marriage
negotiation is contemplated. If it is agreeable, the basket is brought
in, and its contents being accepted, it is returned with a present
which indicates that the way is open to further negotiation. If the
proposal is rejected, the basket is left standing without the door, and
she who brought it comes after there has been time for deliberation and
takes it home. This is a decided refusal. If it is returned
replenished, she sends another present of a different kind, and soon
afterwards enters herself and consults with the matrons of the family
with whom she seeks an alliance, and if all are pleased that it should
take place, each family informs the son and daughter, for the first
time, of the pending negotiation. Then, if there is no objection,
presents are again exchanged, and there is another meeting of the
matrons at which the children are present. Very serious advice is given
them concerning their deportment, and the duties of husbands and wives,
and then the seat is prepared in the home of the bride and bridegroom,
which is in future to be exclusively theirs, and in the presence of all
they repair to it, and are henceforth husband and wife. Their wedding
tour is a hunting excursion, or rather this was the custom of the olden
time; now there is usually a feast, and there is also an acre of land
set apart by the bride’s friends as her marriage portion. The father
takes no interest in the matter, and is merely informed of the marriage
when it is consummated. The children are of the tribe of the mother, as
are the children’s children to the latest generation, and they are also
of the same nation. If the mother is a Cayuga, the children are
Cayugas; and if a Mohawk, the children are Mohawks. If the marriage
proves unhappy, the parties are allowed to separate, and each is at
liberty to marry again. But the mother has the sole right to the
disposal of the children. She keeps them all if she chooses, and to
their father they are ever mere strangers.

In regard to property, too, the wife retains whatever belonged to her
before marriage, distinct from her husband, and can dispose of it as
she pleases without his consent, and if she separates from him, takes
it with her, and at her death, either before or after separation, her
children inherit all she possessed.

A white man was once remonstrating with an Indian upon allowing the
matrimonial bond to be so lightly broken, when the Indian replied: “You
marry squaw, she know you always keep her, so she scold, scold, scold,
and not cook your venison. I marry squaw, and she know I leave her if
she not good. So she not scold, but cook my venison, and always
pleasant, we live long together.”

There were few penalties for any species of crime. To call a thing bad
was usually sufficient in Indian communities to deter from all that
they considered evil. That which we denounce as criminal, was not
called so by them.

The staid and burly Englishman, never mingled with the Indians in a way
to gain their confidence or learn their true character. Their way of
life was repulsive to him, but the Frenchman could become a hunter and
roam for years in the forests, or live in a wigwam, and conform in all
things to Indian customs with the same nonchalance as he could walk
upon tapestry and recline upon divans. This is the reason we usually
have so much more pleasing pictures of Indian life from French than
English traders. Englishmen would not be very likely to become the
confidants of hunters or warriors, or to have an opportunity to listen
to the love songs of Indian maidens.

It is certainly wonderful that a people who knew nothing of physiology,
and had no learned treatises upon physical degeneracy, should have so
thoroughly provided against deterioration by laws concerning
intermarriage. Their wigwams were built for the convenience of several
families. A lodge was constructed, and when it became necessary,
additions were made till it became one or two hundred feet in length,
and the abode of a little multitude, but all who occupied it were
within the degrees of consanguinity which forbade marriage—they were
brothers and sisters, and treated each other as such. But disputing and
wrangling form no part of the nurseries of an Indian cabin. It is quite
amazing how many will live together in harmony and love.

But I have heard of several instances of suicide for disappointed
affection which would compare well in recklessness and desperation with
any recorded in French or Italian novels. It sometimes happened that
the husband or wife whom the friends chose, proved so unsuitable that
the nuptial tie was broken almost as soon as formed. And when this
happened I believe the parties were left the second time to select for
themselves. It sometimes, too, became impossible for the friends to
force upon young people a yoke which they felt they could never bear.
And often, as among the aristocratic circles of court society, it was
worn a little while and then thrown off by one, leaving the other
disconsolate and wretched. It, of course, most frequently happens that
the wife is the deserted one.

Mrs. Hemans has immortalized the heart-broken one who perished in the
Falls of St. Anthony some years ago, as related by a missionary. Her
name was Ampatd Sapa.

“The husband was a successful hunter, and they lived happily together
many years, and had two children, who played around their fire, and
whom they were glad to call their children. Many families by degrees
settled around them, and built wigwams near theirs. Wishing to become
more closely connected with them, they represented to the hunter that
he ought to have several wives, as by that means he would become of
more importance, and might before long be elected chief of the tribe.”

He was well pleased with this counsel, and privately took a new wife;
but, in order to bring her into his wigwam without displeasing his
first wife, the mother of his children, he said to her:

“Thou knowest that I can never love any other woman as tenderly as I
love thee: but I have seen that the labor of taking care of me and the
children is too great for thee, and I have therefore determined to take
another wife, who shall be thy servant; but thou shalt be the principal
one in the dwelling.”

The wife was very much distressed when she heard these words. She
prayed him to reflect on their former affection—their happiness during
many years—their children. She besought him not to bring this second
wife into their dwelling.

In vain. The next evening the husband brought the new wife into his
wigwam.

“In the early dawn of the following morning a death song was heard on
the Mississippi. A young Indian woman sat in a little canoe with her
two small children, and rowed it out into the river in the direction of
the falls. It was Ampatd Sapa. She sang in lamenting tones the sorrow
of her heart, of her husband’s infidelity, and her determination to
die. Her friends heard the song, and saw her intention, but too late to
prevent it.

“Her voice was soon silenced in the roar of the fall. The boat paused
for a moment on the brink of the precipice, and the next was carried
over it, and vanished in the foaming deep.”

The Indians still believe that in the early dawn may be heard the
lamenting song, deploring the infidelity of the husband; and they fancy
that at times may be seen the mother, with the children clasped to her
breast, in the misty shapes which arise from the fall around the Spirit
Island.


   “Roll on; my warrior’s eye hath looked upon another’s face,
    And mine hath faded from his soul, as fades a moonbeam’s trace;
    My shadow comes not o’er his path, my whisper to his dream,
    He flings away the broken reed; roll swifter yet, thou stream!
    The voice that spoke of other days is hushed within his breast;
    But mine its lonely music haunts, and will not let me rest.
    It sings a low and mournful song of gladness that is gone;
    I cannot live without that light—Father of Waves, roll on!
    Will he not miss the bounding step, that met him from the chase?
    The heart of love that made his home an ever sunny place?
    The hand that spread the hunter’s board, and decked his couch of
                                                                 [yore?
    He will not!—roll, dark, foaming stream, on to the better shore!
    And there, my babe! though born, like me, for woman’s weary lot;
    Smile! to that wasting of the heart; my own I leave thee not.
    Some gentle wind must whisper there, whose breath must waft away,
    The burden of the heavy night, the sadness of the day.”


The words are another’s, but the sentiment is the same as uttered by
the deserted one, and the same as uttered by a deserted one on the
banks of Lake Erie. “I cannot live longer,” said she, and swallowed the
poisoned draught her own hands had mixed.

Not many specimens of Indian poetry have been preserved, yet they were
ever singing.

They had a great variety of tunes, and are said to have had a good
perception of time. They had not the regular intervals of tones and
semitones, but a thousand different sounds recurring at as many
irregular intervals. The music and the words of their songs were often
impromptu, but the war-songs were in regular verses, and sung as they
danced.

The voice of the Indian is very rich and capable of high cultivation;
and as they become Christianized, this part of public worship is their
great delight. During the August of 1790 an Italian nobleman, Count
Adriana, visited Mr. Kirkland, at his mission station in Oneida, and
was particularly charmed with the musical powers of the Indians,
saying—“The melody of their music, and the softness and richness of
their voices, he thought were equal to any he ever heard in Italy!”

During the French war a party of Indians came from the far north-west
to visit Quebec. On their way they stopped at the Moravian Mission, on
the banks of Lake Superior, and there a young Algonquin fell in love
with a Chippewa maiden, who as ardently returned his passion. As she
sailed away in her light canoe she uttered her love and sadness in the
following wild strain:—


   “I shall go with you my sweet heart, my Algonquin.”
   “Alas,” I replied, “my native country is far, far away—my sweet
                                                 [heart, my Algonquin.”
    When I looked back again, where we parted, he was still looking
                               [after me, my sweet heart, my Algonquin,
    He was still standing on a fallen tree, that had fallen in the
                                  [water, my sweet heart, my Algonquin.
    Alas, when I think of him, when I think of him, it is when I think
                                                  [of him—my Algonquin.


The following is another strain almost as simple, but less wild and
sad:—


              “I looked across the water,
                I bent o’er it and listened,
              I thought it was my lover,
                My true love’s paddle glistened.
    Joyous thus his light canoe, would the silver ripples wake,
    But no, it is the loon alone, the loon upon the lake;
    Ah me! it is the loon alone, the loon upon the lake.

              “I see the fallen maple,
                Where he stood his red scarf waving,
              Though waters nearly bury
                Boughs they then were merely laving,
    I heard his last farewell, as it echoed from the lake,
    But no, it is the loon alone, the loon upon the lake;
    Ah me! it is the loon alone, the loon upon the lake.”


This is a literal translation, but there is the true spirit of the
love-lorn maiden, and a high development of the poetic sentiment. There
has been only now and then a wanderer among the forests, who could
appreciate or discern the beautiful, though there have been poems, and
novels in abundance concerning wild forest life, by those who wrote the
wanderings of their imagination and their fancy. The bright picture has
been too bright, and the dark picture too dark.

In the war songs of the Indian, there is never allusion to blood and
carnage; and revenge is not made prominent among the natives for
pursuing the enemy. Bold and daring deeds are incited as worthy of
imitation, and fortitude and heroism are exalted as the loftiest
virtues. They had characteristics, generated by their peculiar life,
but there is nothing about them to prevent their becoming like unto
others. White men have lived among them and learned to prefer the
hunter’s life. Indians have learned to prefer the habits of
civilization, and shown themselves capable of education and refinement
equal to any attained by any nation.

When children, they have the same joyous nature, the same quick
perceptions, and exhibit the same varieties of character.


    “As the twig is bent, the tree is inclined,”


is as true of them as of pale-faced children.



The following lines are a translation of a song heard among a troop of
Chippewa children as they were playing at twilight around their
dwellings, and the air was filled with myriads of fire-flies, which
they were trying to catch. I have seen few prettier things among the
children’s songs of any people.


   “Fire-fly, fire-fly, bright little thing,
    Light me to bed, and my song I will sing;
    Give me your light, as you fly o’er my head,
    That I may merrily go to my bed;
    Give me your light o’er the grass as you creep,
    That I may joyfully go to my sleep;
    Come little fire-fly—Come little beast—
    Come! and I’ll make you to-morrow a feast.
    Come, little candle, that flies as I sing,
    Bright little fairy bug,—night’s little king;
    Come, and I’ll dance as you guide me along,
    Come, and I’ll pay you my bug with a song.”


In their legends there is often allusion to falling in love, in the way
the same event takes place among other people. The following is
obtained from a very authentic source, and certainly appears very
natural:—




A LOVE LEGEND.

Iroquois.

Over a deep gulf, not far from Canandaigua Lake, hangs a wild and
fearful precipice, which has been known to the Indian as far back as
tradition goes, by the name of “Lover’s Leap,” for here two lovers
preferred to die together rather than live apart.

When the Senecas and Algonquins were at war, a young Algonquin Chief
was taken prisoner, and condemned to die. While in the “cabin of
death,” to wait his doom, the youthful and beautiful daughter of the
Sachem brought him food. He too was rich in all those manly gifts which
an Indian maiden is taught to admire in warrior and in chieftain, and
though her father’s enemy, she loved him, and resolved to save his
life.

Ere the morning watch, when the gray dawn was just stealing from behind
the hill-tops, she stole with stealthy tread to the side of the noble
captive, and cutting the thongs which bound him, bade him in breathless
accents to follow her.

The sentinel, weary with his night-watchings, had fallen asleep, but
ere they had descended the winding pathway which led to the lake on
whose gentle bosom they had hoped to rest, the shrill war-whoop fell on
their ears and they knew they were pursued. Like the fawn or the
squirrel they bounded through the thick woods and down the steeps to
the border of the lake, where the light canoe awaited them, and plied
the dashing paddles with the desperate energy of those who row for
life. But it was in vain; nearer came the terrific yell and then the
splashing of a dozen oars, and as many savage warriors swiftly gliding
over the waters in full view of the fugitives.

They reached the shore and fled through a woody pathway over the hills;
but, seeing the brave youth by her side was fainting from his still
bleeding wounds, the maiden turned quickly and came to a table-crested
rock that overlooked the gulf. There, hand in hand, they paused, and
calmly gazed on the group below, who instantly filled the air with
shrieks, as they perceived the pair, and knew them to be within their
reach. The damsel knew her father by his eagle plume, and when he saw
his victim he bent his bow and pointed the poisoned arrow at his heart;
but ere the string was snapped, Wun-nut-hay, the beautiful, stood
between her lover and the stern old man, and falling at the feet of the
warrior begged him to spare the youth; “nay,” said she, “we will plunge
together over the precipice rather than that one shall die and the
other live.”

But rage now blinded him to her tears and shut his ears to her
entreaties; he commanded his followers to seize the lad, and warrior
after warrior bounded up the cliffs in obedience to his command, but at
the moment they put forth their hands to grasp the foe, the lovers,
locked in firm embrace, flung themselves


    “From the steep rock and perished!”


Then the father’s breast was rent, but too late to save his child. At
the bottom of the gulf, one hundred and fifty feet from where he stood,
lay the mangled bodies of the two, and there he commanded that they
should be buried. Two hollows like sunken graves are to this day
pointed out as the “burial place of the lovers.” It is a wild, romantic
haunt, but quiet now, save where a brook slowly murmurs along as if to
chant a requiem for the dead.



Col. McKenney, who was for seventeen years at the head of the Indian
department at Washington, and who has mingled with Indians of every
nation and tribe, in the wildest and the most civilized state, does not
hesitate to confirm them in the assertion always to be heard among
themselves, that they are the people. He is as genuine a Saxon as
myself, but is willing to allow the red children the preference in all
that is truly noble and good. Not among any people whose history I have
read, have I found instances of stronger attachment, whether of love,
of conjugal or parental affection, than he relates; and the most strong
heart would melt in listening to the touching incidents of which his
memory is so full; and that they are full of pathos and awake to the
tenderest sympathy, cannot now be ascribed to the youthful enthusiasm
of the narrator, or his unripe judgment.

His head is now hoary with the frosts of many winters, and he must be
considered good authority; and he says no people on the wide earth have
hearts so warm and true as the genuine forest Indian.

In Jefferson’s answers to the theories of Count de Buffon, concerning
the deteriorating influence of American climate and soil upon animals
and vegetables, he says there is no difference between the Indian and
European, except what is produced by customs and modes of living. The
Indian was taught to consider war as the noblest of pursuits. “Every
thing he sees and hears tends to inspire him with an ardent desire for
military fame. If a young man were to discover a fondness for women
before he has been to war, he would become the contempt of the men, and
the scorn and ridicule of the women. Or if he were to offer violence to
a captive for selfish gratification, he would incur indelible disgrace.
Their frigidity is the effect of manners, and not a defect of nature.
Besides, a celebrated warrior is oftener courted by the females, than
he has the occasion to court; and this is a point of honor which the
men aim at. Instances similar to that of Ruth and Boaz are not uncommon
among them. For though the women are modest and diffident, and so
bashful that they seldom lift up their eyes, and scarce ever look a man
full in the face, yet customs and manners reconcile them to modes of
acting which, judged of by Europeans, would be deemed inconsistent with
the rules of female decorum and propriety.”

“When Boaz had eaten and drank, and his heart was merry, he went to lie
down at the end of a heap of corn, and Ruth came softly, and uncovered
his feet, and laid her down.”

“Instances like this,” continues the same author, “are not uncommon
among them. I once saw a young widow, whose husband, a warrior, had
died about eight days before, hastening to finish her grief, tearing
her hair and beating her breast, drinking spirits to make the tears
flow, that she might grieve much in a short space of time, and be
married that evening to another young warrior. Old men, whose wives are
also advanced in years, often marry young women, though polygamy is not
common among them. Neither do they seem to be deficient in natural
affection. I have seen both fathers and mothers in the deepest
affliction when their children have been dangerously ill. It is also
said they are averse to society and social life. Can any thing be more
inapplicable than this to a people who always live in towns or clans?
Or can they be said to have no ‘republic,’ who conduct all their
affairs in national councils, who pride themselves in national
character, who consider an insult or injury done to an individual, as
done to the whole, and resent it accordingly?”

I have quoted this author at some length, as he must be considered good
authority, and says he writes what he knows. And as this is one of the
great points of dispute concerning Indians, between philosophers and
historians of the old world and the new, and is also a very interesting
one, I have thought it worthy much pains in adducing opinions. The
Iroquois were not justly called a wild or barbarous people at all. They
were not all alike. Among their lodges there were degrees of order and
neatness, the same as among us. Those who visit the rude log cabins of
white settlers in the wilderness far away from the comforts and
luxuries of cultivated circles, may have all their sensibilities
shocked quite as much as our forefathers had in the wigwam. They had
rules of etiquette, and were truly formalists in the management of
public and social matters. Not to say I thank you, after partaking of a
meal in a friend’s or stranger’s house, was considered quite an insult,
and they did not consider it polite to enter a village without uttering
some note of announcement. Much less ought they to be characterized as
a people of no vivacity, and who are excited to action or motion only
by the call of hunger and thirst. Their dances, in which they so much
delight, and which to an European would be the severest exercise, fully
contradict this.

All the Indians of North America were in the habit of using various
symbols to represent ideas, and by some this was carried so far as to
deserve the name of picture writing. If a hunter was alone in the
forest, wherever he encamped he would mark upon the smooth bark of a
tree the device of his tribe, a bear, or heron, or deer, whichever it
might be; the shape of the moon at the time, to indicate the day of the
month; and so nice were their observations, that they drew the
quarters, half and full moon with wonderful exactness; an arrow
pointing in the direction he was going; straight lines to denote the
number of days he had been from home, and the forms of the various
animals he had killed in the chase.

If there was a large party, the number of persons was shown by the
faces or figures being drawn; if it was a war party, a knife drawn
across the throat designated how many had been killed.

They were in the habit of marking their tribal device, very generally
denominated totem, over the doors of their cabins, and sometimes upon
their bodies. Among the western nations and the Indians of New England,
scrolls of bark were used, and their symbols were very much like those
in use among eastern nations before the invention of letters. The
events of a war expedition have been found so definitely pictured that
they could be easily understood by those who originally knew nothing of
the matter; and parties of travellers have found descriptions of their
movements, upon pieces of bark fastened to a pole and set up in the
forest, so that it was easily recognized when read by one acquainted
with their signs.

The following is a love song written in this way, and curious only as
showing the amount they could communicate and the sentiments they could
express by picture writing:


   “It is my form and person that makes me great.
    Hear the voice of my song—it is my voice;
    I shield myself with secret coverings.
    All your thoughts are known to me; blush!
    I could draw you hence were you on a distant island;
    Though you were in another hemisphere;
    I speak to your naked heart!”


The following seems to be an imaginary address of the frogs to the snow
flakes and ice in spring, when they are weary of being imprisoned, and
long to burst their bonds, and commence their rejoicings, for the
return of the warm sun and the sweet breath of spring.

They are interesting only as specimens of Indian imagination and
poetry:


    SONG OF THE OKOGISS, OR FROGS, IN SPRING.

    See how the white spirit presses—
    Presses us—presses us, heavy and long;
    Presses us down to the frost-bitten earth;
    Alas! ye are heavy, ye spirits so white;
    Alas! you are cold—you are cold, you are cold.
    Ah! cease shining spirits that fell from the skies;
    Ah! cease to crush us and keep us in dread;
    Ah! when will ye vanish and Seegwin return?


    HAWK CHANT OF THE SAGINAWS.

    The hawks turn their heads nimbly around;
    They turn to look back on their flight;
    The spirits of sunplace have whispered the words.
    They fly with their messages swift;
    They look as they fearfully go;
    They look to the farthermost end of the world,
    Their eyes glancing bright and their beaks boding harm.


Their war songs, as translated, do not convey to us any just idea of
what they were to the Indian. It is true of every thing national of
whatever people, that those alone can understand its true import who
have the same associations; who have been subject to the same
influences, and whose enthusiasm is awakened by the same suggestions.

To the Indian in his wild home, with his national costume, surrounded
by warriors ready to go forth to battle, and young men panting for
fame, their war songs were soul-inspiring, and kindled an enthusiasm
which can scarcely be imagined by those who have not witnessed a
war-dance and listened to a war song.

The following is a specimen, but tame indeed compared with the
original:


    But who are my foes? they shall die.
    They shall fly o’er the plains like a fox;
    They shall shake like a leaf in the storm,
    Perfidious dogs—they roast our sons with fire.

    Five winters in hunting we’ll spend,
    While mourning our warriors slain,
      Till our youth grown to men
      For the battle path trained,
    Our days like our father’s we’ll end.

    Ye are dead noble men! ye are gone
    My brother—my fellow—my friend!——
    On the death path where brave men must go;
    But we live to revenge you! we haste
    To die as our forefathers died.

    The eagles scream on high;
    They whet their forked beaks,
    Raise, raise the battle cry,
    ‘Tis fame our leader seeks.

    The battle birds swoop from the sky,
    They thirst for the warrior’s heart;
    They look from their circles on high,
    And scorn every flesh but the brave.

    I fall, but my body shall lie,
    A name for the gallant to tell;
    The gods shall repeat it on high,
    And young men grow brave at the sound.

      Hear my voice ye heroes!
    On that day when our warriors sprang
    With shouts on the dastardly foe,
    Just vengeance my heart burned to take
    On the cruel and treacherous breed,
      The Bwoin—the Fox—the Sauk.

    And here, on my breast, have I bled;
    See—see! my battle scars!
    Ye mountains tremble at my yell!
      I strike for life.


The Indian mother has certainly invented the most convenient method of
carrying and lullabying her baby. All babies are nearly of the same
size, and nobody need to be told how long or wide a baby frame is made.
It is a straight board, sometimes with side pieces, and always with a
hoop over the head from which to suspend a curtain for the protection
of the little eyes from the sun, and thus enveloped in a blanket and
laced to the frame, they were carried upon the back of the mother by a
stay which came over her forehead, and with much less fatigue than in
the arms. The baby is kept in the frame a great portion of the time
when it is an infant, and it is astonishing how contented it remains in
its little prison. When the mother is at work in the field she hangs
her baby on a low limb of a tree, where it is rocked by the wind. When
she is busy in the house, she suspends it on a nail or seats it in the
corner, and sometimes hangs it where she can swing it to and fro as she
passes, “singing as she goes.”

The following is a baby song, which will compare well with the songs of
a similar sentiment among any people; and as in other cases, the
translation is not so good as the original:


    CRADLE SONG.

    Swinging, swinging, lullaby,
      Sleep, little daughter sleep,
    ‘Tis your mother watching by;
      Swinging, swinging she will keep
    Little daughter lullaby.

    ‘Tis your mother loves you dearest,
      Sleep, sleep, daughter sleep;
    Swinging, swinging, ever nearest,
      Baby, baby do not weep,
    Little daughter lullaby.

    Swinging, swinging, lullaby,
      Sleep, sleep little one,
    And thy mother will be nigh;
      Swing, swing, not alone,
    Little baby lullaby.


As an instance of the appreciation in which the Iroquois held the noble
qualities of the heart, their enthusiasm, and the honors they thought
it not wrong to bestow upon woman, may be related the story of the
daughter of Black Chief, who was a Seneca Sachem residing at Squawky
Hill, in the valley of the Genesee:

Black Chief was one of their brave men in time of war, and also endowed
with all the noble, generous qualities which win love and honor in time
of peace. He had an only daughter, who was greatly endeared to her
people, because, like her father, she had a soul ever prompting her to
generous deeds. She was also very beautiful, and possessed a mind of
superior order, and was in every way gifted, worthy to be the
Chieftain’s daughter. When her father died they honored her above all
other women, and gave to her the title and authority of Princess.

They had a superstition, that during her life, the Iroquois would again
be restored to their ancient power, and take a place among the nations
of the earth. So, many were the prayers which ascended to the Great
Spirit for the long life of their young queen. They gathered flowers
and strewed in her path when she went forth, and brought to her the
finest venison and the rarest fruits for her table. She was not made
haughty and imperious by her honors, but continued gentle and
affectionate, though it was but a little while that she remained to
receive these tokens of unaffected homage. The Great Spirit did not see
fit to answer their prayers. In an evil hour the pestilence swept the
land, and whole villages were desolated in a night. In the midst of
their calamities, they thought less of themselves than of the daughter
of their beloved Chief. Whilst the hand of the destroyer left her
unharmed, they were not made utterly wretched. But when their
lamentations were dying away, and health again brought cheerfulness to
their dwellings, she was stricken, and the light which had been so
beautiful in their eyes went out in utter darkness. Now the wail of the
mourners around the couch of the dead was sincere and heart-rending.
They did not build for her the “Cabin of Death,” but constructed a
scaffold among the trees of a neighboring grove, and adorning her with
all that their skill or taste could devise, placed her upon it in a
sitting posture, and from far and near all the people gathered together
to join in the solemn rites, which were to testify their love for the
living and their grief for the dead. Her lifeless form was embowered
with roses and running vines, and garlands of flowers were wreathed at
her feet. All that the Indian considered most valuable—golden ears of
his beloved maize, and the most costly furs, were scattered in
profusion around her.

Every night fires were lighted and watchmen stationed to guard her body
from danger, and every morning they again assembled to renew the
utterance of their grief.

The mourning continued many days, and when it was no longer possible to
preserve her in their sight, she was buried, while at her grave was
chanted a solemn dirge by the mingled voices of a great multitude,
which filled the air with such plaintive wailings as can come only from
broken hearts.

I cannot help pausing here to ask, if such a people deserve no better
doom than annihilation? if those who call themselves Christians “have
done what they could,” to tune these harps of the wilderness to accord
with those of the cherubim and seraphim in the choirs above?








CHAPTER VI.

LEGENDARY LITERATURE.


If, centuries ago, some amateur chronicler had wandered peacefully
among the North American Indians, making himself familiar with their
language and welcome at their firesides, that he might listen to their
legends and record them as they were related in their family circles,
in the same way as bands of Eastern wanderers were accustomed to revel
in Arabian tales, we might have had some idea of the poetry and
enthusiasm and glowing images of a people whose thoughts and fancies
soared so freely and wildly, and gave to their compositions a richness
and beauty, only rivalled on Grecian plains and among Celtic bards.

Tradition tells us that Homer was a blind ballad singer, and that his
immortal lines were gathered here and there among the people long after
he slept with his fathers.

The poems of Ossian were collected among the Highlands of Scotland,
from those who sang them as their fathers sang them, and were as
ignorant as the Indian of our forests of metrical rules and written
lore, yet they are the admiration of poets and sages, and considered
unparalleled by any thing civilization can boast.

On long winter evenings the Indian hunters gathered around their
firesides, to listen to the historical traditions, legends of war and
hunting, and their fairy tales, which had been handed down through
their fathers and fathers’ fathers with scarcely any variation for
centuries, kindling the enthusiasm of the warriors and inspiring the
little child with the desire some day to realize similar dreams, and
hand his name down to posterity as the author of similar exploits.

They have a superstitious fear of relating fables in summer; not till
after the snow comes will they talk of snakes, lest they should creep
into their beds, or of evil genii lest they in some way be revenged.

It is very difficult for a stranger to rightly understand the morale of
their stories, though it is said by those who know them best, that to
them the story was always an illustration of some important event or
principle.

To strangers they offer all the rites of hospitality, but do not open
their hearts. If you ask them they will tell you a story, but it will
not be such a story as they tell when alone. They will fear your
ridicule, and suppress their humor and their pathos; and so thoroughly
have they learned to distrust pale faces, that when they know that he
who is present is a friend, they will still shrink from admitting him
within the secret portals of their souls.

And when you have learned all that language can convey, there are still
a thousand images, suggestions and associations recurring to the
Indian, which can strike no chord in your heart. The myriad voices of
nature are dumb to you, but to him they are full of life and power.




LEGEND OF THE SENECAS CONCERNING THEIR ORIGIN.

All the legends when related by different people, have slight
variations, but the general features are the same, and are preserved
with remarkable exactness, considering that they have been handed down
for centuries in this oral way. The following is all the account the
Senecas can give concerning their origin.

They grew out of the crest of a mountain, at the head of Canandaigua
Lake. The mountain which gave them birth is Ge-nun-de-wah-gauh, or the
Great Hill. Hence they are called the Great Hill People.

A little boy during his rambles in the woods, found a pretty serpent,
which he carried home for a plaything. In the course of time the
serpent grew to be very large, and so voracious that he devoured all
who came within the reach of his monstrous jaws. At length he coiled
himself around the base of the mountain, so that none could pass to and
fro, without falling victims to his ravenous appetite, and besides, the
atmosphere was poisoned by his fetid breath. But starvation stared them
in the face, and the people determined upon a sally, hoping to destroy
the monster and escape unharmed. The serpent was so large that there
was no hope of leaping over his body, and there was no way but to
attempt a passage where the head and tail met. In a body all the people
rushed down, determined on victory or death, and were all destroyed,
except a little boy and his sister, who were left alone to defy the
monster. Then came a pleasant dream to the boy, which directed him to
string his bow with the silken tresses of his sister, and shoot the
serpent in the eye, or underneath a scale. The child obeyed, and the
arrow performed the work of death. In the convulsive throes of the
serpent, the heads of the multitudes which he had devoured, were thrown
upon the earth, and when he uncoiled, they rolled with him into the
lake, where being petrified by the water, they still remain in the form
of round stones, which cover the bed of the lake to this day!

This is about as marvellous as the preservation of Romulus and Remus,
and exhibits the same kind of propensity to account for what is
unaccountable, and give themselves “a local habitation and a name.” It
is also quite as credible as many of the stories concerning the early
history of the heroes of ancient history and fable, which are thought
worth recording by every author who writes of Greece and Rome, and are
read by every child with wonder.




MEDICINE LEGENDS.

The two following, are the legends concerning the principal medicines
used among the Iroquois. The ancient manner of administering them, was
to take a small wooden goblet, and go to a running stream, and dipping
towards the way which the stream ran, fill the goblet and return to set
it by the fire, with some tobacco near it. A prayer is offered, while
tobacco is thrown upon the fire, that the words may ascend upon the
smoke.

The medicine is placed upon a piece of skin near the goblet, and being
very finely pounded, is taken up with a wooden spoon and dusted upon
the water in three places, in spots in the form of a triangle, thus—⁂
The medicine man then looks at it critically, and if it spreads itself
over the surface of the water and whirls about, it is a sign that the
invalid will be healed. If it sinks directly in the places where it is
placed—there is no hope—the sick person will die, and they throw the
whole away.

Once in six months there is a great feast made, at the hunting season
in the fall and spring. On the night of the feast, as soon as it is
dark, all who are present assemble in one room, where no light or fire
is allowed to burn, and placing the medicine near the covered embers,
and the tobacco by its side, they commence singing something which
proclaims that the crow is coming to their feast, and also many other
birds, and various animals, the brains of whose species form part of
the medicine. At the end of the song, some one imitates the caw of the
crow, and the songs of the birds, and howl of the wolf, &c., as if the
animals were present.

Three times in the course of the night they offer a prayer, while
throwing tobacco upon the smothered flames, asking that the people may
be protected from all harm, and if they receive wounds that the
medicine may be effectual in healing them.

At the commencement of the ceremonies the doors are locked, and no one
is allowed to enter or leave the house while they continue. Neither is
any one allowed to sleep, as this would spoil the medicine. The feast
begins just before dawn of day. The master of ceremonies first takes a
deer’s head, and biting off a piece, imitates the cry of the crow, and
passes the head of the animal to another, who does the same, till all
have tasted, and imitated the peculiar note of some bird or animal.

As soon as it begins to be light, the presiding officer takes a duck’s
bill, and dipping it full of the medicine, gives it to each one
present, who puts it in a bit of skin, and wrapping it in several
coverings, keeps it carefully till the next semi-annual feast. The skin
of a panther is preferred for the first envelope, if it can be
obtained.

Those who take a part in the ceremonies are MEDICINE MEN; Chiefs are
allowed to be present, and any others who have been cured of any
disease by the medicine.

Without the building, the young people gather for merriment, and the
fragments of the feast are given to them when it is finished.

When the medicine is used which is described in the second legend, the
tune is sung which was heard at its discovery, both at the ceremonies
of the feast and the time of administering it.

They seem to think the ceremonies effectual in making the medicinal
qualities of the compound imperishable. Each medicine man has a large
quantity which he keeps in a bag, and in order not to exhaust the
whole, now and then adds pulverized corn roots, squash vines, &c., and
whenever it is administered, several persons assemble and sing. Both
kinds are considered especially useful in healing wounds received in
war.

In reading the first legend, there will be seen very humorous allusions
to the habits of the pigeon, the heron, and crow, and the whole is a
curious invention, inspiring faith in the means used for healing, and I
have seen many who affirmed that they had tested the wonderful powers
of each!



No. 1.

There once lived a man who was a great hunter. His generosity was the
theme of praise in all the country, for he not only supplied his own
family with food, but distributed game among his friends and neighbors,
and even called the birds and the animals of the forest to partake of
his abundance. For this reason he received the appellation of
“Protector of birds and animals.”

He lived a hunter’s life till war broke out between his own and some
distant nation, and then he took the war-path. He was as brave a
warrior as skilful hunter, and slew a great multitude of the enemy,
till all were lying dead around him, except one, who was a mighty man
of valor, and in an unguarded moment the hunter received a blow from
his tomahawk, in the head, which felled him to the earth. His enemy
then took his scalp and fled.

Some of his own party had seen what befell him, and, supposing him
dead, had left him on the field of battle; but a Fox who wandered this
way immediately recognized his old benefactor. Sorrowful indeed was he
to find him slain, and began to revolve in his mind some means of
restoring him to life. “Perhaps,” said he, “some of my friends may know
of a medicine by which his wounds may be healed, and he may live
again.” So saying, he ran into the forest and uttered the death lament,
which was the signal for all the animals to congregate. From far and
near they came, till hundreds and thousands of every name had assembled
around the body of the hunter, eagerly inquiring what had happened. The
Fox explains how he had accidentally come that way and found their
friend stretched lifeless upon the earth. The animals draw near and
examine him more closely, to be sure that life is extinct. They roll
him over and over upon the ground and are satisfied that he is
dead—there is not a single sign of life.

Then they hold a GRAND COUNCIL, of which the Bear is speaker. When all
are ready to listen, he asks if any one present is acquainted with any
medicine which would restore the dead man to life. With great alacrity
each one examines his medicine-box, but finds nothing adapted to this
purpose. Being defeated in their noble object of restoring their
friend, all join in a mournful howl—a requiem for the dead. This
attracted a singing bird—the Oriole, who came quickly to learn the
cause of the assembling of this great concourse, and their great
lamentation. The Bear made known the calamity which had befallen them,
and, as the birds would feel themselves equally afflicted, he requested
the Oriole to flee away and invite all the feathered tribes to come to
the council, and see if their united wisdom cannot devise a remedy that
will restore their friend to life.

Soon are assembled all the birds of the air, even the Great Eagle of
the Iroquois, who is seldom induced to appear upon the earth, hastens
to pay her respects to the remains of the renowned and benevolent
hunter. All being satisfied that he was really dead, the united council
of birds and animals, which remained convened, decided that his scalp
must be recovered, saying, any bird or animal who pleased might
volunteer to go upon this holy mission. The Fox was the first to offer
his services, and departed full of hope that his zeal would be crowned
with success. But after many days he returned, saying, he could find no
traces of man’s footsteps—not a chick or child belonged to any
settlement. The great love which they bore their friend prompted
several others to go upon the same mission; and to the animals belonged
the first right, as they had first found him. But at length the birds
were anxious to show their devotion, and the Pigeon Hawk begged leave
to make the first flight, as she was more swift of wing than any other,
and could visit the whole world in the shortest space of time. They had
scarcely missed him when he returned. He said he had been over the
entire earth and found it not; but they did not consider his voyage
satisfactory, as he had flown so swiftly that it was impossible for him
to see any thing distinctly by the way!

Next the White Heron proposed that she be sent, because she was so slow
of wing that she could see every object as she passed! On her aerial
voyage she discovered a plain covered with the vines of the wild bean,
laden with the delicious fruit. It was too great a temptation for the
Heron to resist, and she descended to enjoy a feast. So gluttonously
did she partake that she could not rise again from the earth, and the
council, after many days of anxious waiting, called for a substitute.
Here the Crow came forward and acknowledged his fitness for such an
office, as he also was slow of wing and was accustomed to hover over
settlements, and to discern them afar off! and he would not be
suspected of any particular design if he should linger near the one
that contained the scalp!

The warrior who possessed the coveted treasure, knew the birds and
animals were holding a council on the field of battle to devise means
to recover it; but when the crow drew near he was not alarmed. The
smoke of the wigwams indicated a settlement, and as the crow sailed
lazily through the air at a great height above the roofs of the cabins,
he espied a scalp which he knew must be the one he sought, stretched
out to dry.

After various unsuccessful stratagems, he was able to seize it, and
flew away to exhibit his trophy to the council.

Now they attempt to fit it to the head; but, being dry, it is
impossible, and search is made to find something with which to moisten
it; but it is in vain. Then slowly moves forward the Great Eagle, and
bids them listen to her words:

“My wings are never furled; night and day, for years and hundreds of
years, the dews of heaven have been collecting upon my back, as I sat
in my nest, above the clouds, and perhaps these waters may have a
virtue no earthly fountain can possess; we will see.”

Then she plucked a feather from her wing and dipped it in the dewy
elixir, which was applied to the shrivelled scalp, and lo! it became
pliable and fresh as if just removed. Now it would fit, but there must
be a healing power to cause the flesh to unite, and again to awaken
life.

All are anxious to do something in this great work, and therefore all
go forth to bring rare leaves and flowers and seeds and bark, the flesh
of animals and the brains of birds, to form a healing mixture. When
they return it is prepared, and being moistened with the dew is applied
to the scalp, and instantly it adheres and becomes firm. They cause the
hunter to sit up, and he looks around in astonishment upon his numerous
friends, unable to divine the meaning of so strange an assemblage.

Then they bid him stand upon his feet, and tell him how he was found
dead upon the plain, and how great was the lamentation of all those who
had so long experienced his kindness, and the efforts they had made to
restore him. They then give him the compound which had been the means
of bringing him again to life, saying “it was the gift of the Great
Spirit to man. He alone had directed them in the affairs of the
council; had brought the eagle to furnish the heavenly moisture, and
give them wisdom in making the preparation, that they might furnish to
man a medicine which should be effectual for every wound.”

When they had finished, the animals departed to their forest haunts,
the eagle soared again to her eyry, and the birds of the air flew away
to their nests in the tall trees, all happy and rejoicing that they had
accomplished this great good.

The hunter returned to his home and spread abroad the news of the
miracle, and the knowledge of the wonderful medicine, which is used to
this day among the Iroquois, who are the favorites of the Great Spirit.



No. 2.

An Indian hunter went forth to hunt, and as he wandered in the forest
he heard a strain of beautiful music far off among the trees. He
listened but could not tell whence it came, and knew it could not be by
any human voice, or from any instrument he had ever heard. As he came
near it ceased. The next evening he went forth again, but he heard not
the music, and again, but in vain.

Then came the Great Spirit to him in a dream and told him he must fast,
and wash himself till he was purified, and then he might go forth, and
he would hear again the music. So he purified himself and went again
among the darkest trees of the forest, and soon his ear caught the
sweet strains, and as he drew near they became more beautiful, and he
listened till he had learned them, and could make the same sweet
sounds. Then he saw that it was a plant, with a tall green stem and
long tapering leaves. He took his knife and cut the stalk, but ere he
had scarcely finished, it healed and was the same as before. He cut it
again, and again it healed, and then he knew that it would heal
diseases, and he took it home and dried it by the fire, and pulverized
it; and applying a few particles of it to a dangerous wound, no sooner
had it touched the flesh than it was whole. Thus the Great Spirit
taught the Indian the nature of medicinal plants, and directed him
where they were to be found.




A HUNTING LEGEND.

One of the ancient Grecian philosophers, whose life and sayings are
deemed worthy of recording, once astonished the people by relating the
adventures he had experienced on a long journey through many countries,
where he met “speaking trees, pigmies, phœnixes, satyrs and dragons,”
and many other things equally marvellous, of which I could not help
being reminded when I heard the hunter’s legend.

Of Anaxagoras, another Grecian philosopher, it is related as one of his
predictions, that on a certain day a stone would fall from the sun, and
on the appointed day, a stone did fall from the sun in a part of
Thrace, near the river Ægos. And Plutarch states that this stone was
not only shown, but in his time greatly reverenced by the
Peloponnesians. At another time it was asserted that a large stone fell
from heaven, and Anaxagoras said that the whole heavens was composed of
stones, and that by its rapid revolutions they were all held together,
and when those revolutions get slower, they fall down.

At another time he said, when the weather was very fair, that there
would be a heavy rain and storm, and went to the Olympic games in a
shaggy skin or leathern dress, prepared for such a change; and as it
did rain according to his predictions, the people honored him as though
he possessed supernatural knowledge.

But the Indian philosophers tell the wonderful experience of the hunter
to make exaggeration and falsehood contemptible and ridiculous.




ADVENTURES OF THE HUNTER HO-CHA-GAH.

Ho-cha-gah was a hunter of great renown. His wife had plenty of
venison. In his tent were many furs and nice skins, and the story of
his adventures has come down through many generations.

He built him a little hut beside a lake, where the dark forest came
down to its silvery border, and stretched far away over the mountain.
Every day he took his bow and quiver of arrows, and went forth to find
the deer or the wolf, and trap the beaver or the otter, but this time
he was not successful. Many months he lingered in hopes to find
something to reward his labors, but in vain. The spring came and he
must return home. But he thought at least he would have something new
to relate, so he resolved to launch upon the water a new-fashioned
boat, and see whither it would conduct him. The food which he had not
consumed he encased in bags of slippery elm and sank them in the water,
that they might be preserved should he return again to hunt beside the
lake. Himself he inclosed in a bottle of the same material and set out
on his floating expedition.

For a long time he glided smoothly over the surface, but at length he
experienced a strange sensation as if he were sailing through the air.
Then he struck a rock, and then another, bounding along like a billow,
till he was again upon the placid stream. The noise was like thunder,
and he knew he must have descended from a great height with the foam of
waters.

Soon he was cast upon the beach, and now wished to come out of his
hiding place, for he was faint for want of food. But he could not open
his prison, and feared he must die without relating his adventures. But
he was awakened one morning by a noise like the beak of a bird, against
the side of the bottle which was now dry and hard, and soon the light
entered, and he saw a crow picking its way to him in hopes of finding
food.

Now he was able to extricate himself and came forth, and saw that he
had come safely over the cataract of Niagara!

With this he went home and astonished his friends, who looked upon him
as almost a superior being, and believed he was miraculously preserved
by the Great Spirit.

His love of adventures was not satisfied, and in a little time he went
again to the forest and made his camp by the lake, where he had been
before so unsuccessful in hunting. Now he found plenty of game, and
when spring came, he thought he would try still another mode of
voyaging—he would like to fly through the air. Seeing a flock of geese
upon the waters, he thought if he were secured to their feet he might
rise with them and be carried along through the aerial regions, and
look down upon the valleys beneath. So he took strips of bark and
stealthily crept into the water, and swimming along, suddenly encircled
them with his string, and tied himself to their feet, when with a great
screaming they rose and he was borne along over mountains, and rivers,
and valleys, where he saw strange people, and plains, and heard strange
and beautiful music. After awhile he was borne so far aloft, that he
could scarcely breathe; then he severed the string and descended again
to earth. On alighting, he found himself snugly settled in a hollow
tree. He received no harm, but could see no way of escape. For several
days he was a prisoner, and again in danger of starving, when he heard
voices and endeavored to speak. The noise he made attracted the
attention of those who passed by, and thinking it some animal, they
felled the tree, and lo! to their astonishment, it was a man.

As soon as he was set free, he proceeded on his way and came to a large
stream, the color of which was bright crimson. Never before had he seen
any thing so beautiful. He drank of it and the taste was like a ripe
strawberry. He followed it to its source, and found it issued from one
of these berries, the size of which was marvellous, and gave rise to a
never failing rivulet, to refresh the hunter when he was weary and
found no food.

Again he pursued his way, and whilst wandering in the forest he saw
something that looked like a great cloud. Slowly it sailed to and fro,
and when it descended he saw that it was an army of grasshoppers each
as large as a canoe. They were frightful to behold.

Again he thought he would spend the winter in hunting, and plunged into
the thick forest where the bear and buffalo made their haunts. But in
vain he bent his bow and set his trap. They all eluded his vigilance.
Then in a dream was suggested to him the hunter’s charm. He used it,
and there came flocking to him from all the country every animal of the
forest, so near that he could touch them, and so tame that he could
sleep in the midst of them unharmed. Then he built him a hut to dry his
venison, and though he had enough, he was still surrounded. Every
four-footed and creeping thing infested his dwelling till he was
obliged to flee.

Again he returned hence and related his marvellous adventures, which
now none believed, yet he was not satisfied. His thirst for fame was
insatiable, and his egotism inexhaustible. Absenting himself another
long period, he returned with still greater beasts.

He crossed a stream of a rich golden hue, and being thirsty drank of
its waters, and was astonished at the delicious flavor. On tracing it,
he found it to issue from a mandrake which was an inexhaustible
fountain, and sent forth its juices to refresh the wayfarer, lest he
faint in the wilderness.

Pursuing his way he saw a duck sailing upon a dimpling pool, and bent
his bow for its destruction; the arrow passed through the duck, and
glancing upon the waters, pierced a deer that was slaking her thirst at
the fountain; not having spent its force, the arrow glided on and
entered a tree, making an opening from which issued a stream of richest
honey. Here he rested and enjoyed a feast. Again when sitting beneath a
spreading walnut-tree, he saw a nut rolling over and over upon the
ground; on striking it with his tomahawk, a seam was made in the shell,
through which came forth a bear; and then another and another, till six
monsters of the forest were reclining around him, whose home was the
walnut-shell!

The bears in the walnut-shell remind us of the fairies in a hazel-nut
shell, as sung by Drayton, our old English poet, in the “Court of
Fairy.” In fear of falling into the hands of a hobgoblin the fairies,


   “Hop, and Mop, and Drop, so clear,
    Pip, and Trip, and Skip, that were
    To Mab, their sovereign dear,
        Her special maids of honor;
    Fib, and Tib, and Prick, and Pin,
    Tick, and Quick, and Jill, and Jin,
    Sit, and Nit, and Wap, and Win,
        The train that wait upon her.

   “Upon a Grasshopper they got,
    And what with awhile and with trot,
    For hedge nor ditch they spared not;
        But after her they hie them.
    A Cob-web over them they throw
    To shield the wind if it should blow,
    Themselves they wisely could bestow,
        Lest any should espy them.

   “At length one chanced to find a nut,
    In the end of which a hole was cut,
    Which lay upon a hazel-root,
        There scattered by a Squirrel,
    Which out the kernel gotten had;
    When quoth this fay, ‘Dear queen, be glad,
    Let Oberon be ne’er so mad,
        I’ll set you safe from peril.

  “‘Come all into this nut,’ quoth she,
   ‘Come closely in, be ruled by me,
    Each one may here a chooser be,
        For room ye need not wrestle,
    Nor need ye be together heapt,’
    So one by one therein they crept,
    And lying down they soundly slept
        As safe as in a Castle!”




A PIGMY LEGEND.

The memory of every son and daughter of the Saxons will furnish
abundance of fairy tales to correspond with the most incredible of
those related around Indian firesides. I heard, not long since, a
little girl reading “Household Stories,” translated from the German,
and on reading her an Indian legend, she exclaimed, “Why, they are like
my stories,” and I was myself struck with the resemblance. The stories
of “Little Red Ridinghood,” “The Frog Prince,” “The Three Little Men in
the Wood,” and a thousand others, have been the delight of Christian
children for centuries, and nothing a heathen can relate is more
ridiculous than “Mother Goose’s Melodies.” Yet they are a part of our
national literature. No man, however wise, would consider himself
educated who could not say—


   “There was an old woman, and she, and she,
    And out of her elbow grew an apple tree.”



    “Old mother Hubbard
    Went to the cupboard, &c.”


“The Midsummer Night’s Dream” of Shakspeare, or Spenser’s “Fairy
Queen,” have not been the less admired because they were utterly
improbable. I cannot relate any thing so beautiful in the way of Indian
fairy stories, but those which I relate, and hundreds which have never
been related, are exceedingly beautiful in their own metaphorical
language; and I almost falter in attempting to convey any idea of their
imaginative creations, in English. The following are faint transcripts
of the original:




LEGEND OF THE JO-GO-O, OR PIGMIES DESTROYING THE MONSTER BUFFALOES.

The Pigmies were little folk, who lived far away to the north among the
clefts of the rocks. Ote-ho-we-geh, “The cold regions,” designated the
place of their abode, because it was so cold they could not grow. So
they were not more than two feet in height, but they were very
powerful, and ever on the alert doing good. Especially were they the
friends of the red man, and knew if dangers threatened him in any part
of the country.

The Do-ge-ya-go-wa, or Great Buffaloes, had their dwellings in the
earth, and went from place to place in subterranean walks.

Three of these monsters were on their way to the Salt Lakes of the
south, when three of the Pigmies, who always warred with giants and
monsters, snakes, lizards and every thing prejudicial to man, set forth
to destroy them. To be one day at the north, and the next far away
thousands of miles to the south, was a trifling feat for them to
perform, so swiftly did they go in their fairy canoes.

One day an Indian maiden was dipping water from a little brook that
flowed into the O-hee-yo, and as she bent over the stream, the water
reflected a strange appearance. On looking up she beheld the three
Pigmies just alighting near where she stood. She knew immediately that
there was danger, for they never at any other time made themselves
visible to mortal eyes.

These monster buffaloes fed only on human flesh, and were therefore a
great terror, as they could suddenly rise up out of the ground and
destroy whole settlements, before there was time for any to flee. The
Pigmies knew where they had gone, and that they would soon return, and
bade the maiden flee to inform her people, that they might be ready for
flight if they should not succeed in their mission; but told her they
would meet her again at the stream and inform her if they were able to
destroy them.

When they had finished their message, with one stroke of their paddles
the canoe soared into the air and sailed along over the tree tops a
great distance, and then descended again to the water, when another
stroke bore it again aloft.

When they reached the place where the buffaloes appeared, they cut down
the largest hickory trees and split them in two parts for their bows,
and made them arrows of the tallest pines of the forest. With these
they pierced them and sent the arrows with such force that they passed
through the monsters, who fell, crushing whole forests beneath them.
From their blood arose the small buffaloes, Do-ge-ya-go, while their
bones have remained undecayed for untold centuries.

The Pigmies having accomplished their purpose, returned to inform the
maiden at the stream, who listened to their story with delight, and ran
to announce the glad tidings to her people, and then departed to their
northern home.

All the little buffaloes from far and near came regularly to dance on
the spot where their progenitors were slain, and the Indian, as he
passes the place, shows a particle from some mammoth bone, to wear as a
charm to procure him whatever he desires—the love of a beautiful
maiden—success on the war path, or plenty of game in his hunting
excursions.




A WAR LEGEND.

In this story is developed the principle upon which war was waged among
the Iroquois. Revenge for a great injury was the cause of the
beginnings of strife. Then subjugation for the sake of peace, like the
Romans of old, and the Iroquois have been justly called the “Romans of
America.” There was something in their proud and dignified bearing, in
their national policy, and their warlike exploits, like the people who
extended their arms into every civilized and uncivilized land.

In the words of the poet, who has given metrical beauty to their
legends, and added his own to their lofty enthusiasm:

“Roman remains in Britain, with their double lines of circumvallation,
and the Druidic circles of moss-covered stones, are objects, not more
interesting to the antiquary than the mighty tumuli of the west; and
the ruins of walled towns in the wilds of Wisconsin. What are a few
mouldering abbeys and falling turrets, compared with the colossal
remains of empires in Central America? Poet and historian have lavished
their descriptive skill on the burial rites of Alaric, whose bones
repose in the sandy bed of the Busentinus, but not less imposing was
the funeral of Blackbird, the Ohama Chief, who was inhumed bestriding
his war-horse in a hill sepulchre that overlooks the Missouri.

“Red Jacket sitting in tears on a fallen oak, viewing the cleared
fields of the white man, after a fruitless hunt for game in and around
the haunts of his youth, was a nobler spectacle of sorrow than even
Marius reclining amid the ruins of Carthage.”

And Jefferson says: “Before we condemn the Indian of this continent as
wanting genius, we must consider that letters had not yet been
introduced among them. If the Indian at this time is compared with
Europeans north of the Alps, when the Roman arms and arts first crossed
the mountains, the comparison would be very unequal, because Europe at
that time was swarming with numbers; because numbers produce emulation
and multiply chances of improvement, and one improvement begets
another. Yet I may safely ask, how many great poets—how many able
mathematicians—how many great inventors in arts and sciences had Europe
north of the Alps then produced? And it was sixteen centuries after
this before a Newton could be found.”

The manner in which the legend represents the Indian warrior meeting
death at the stake is the manner in which every Indian warrior died. No
refinement or duration of torture could extort from him a groan. The
faith of the Christian martyr supports him in the hour of trial; but
the Indian excels him in defying his tormentors, with only his own
dauntless spirit to sustain him; he will die, too, rather than
surrender, though he knows he will fall into the hands of those who,
looking upon him as a fallen foe, will be merciful.

The war-dance, so often alluded to in Indian story, is said to be
beyond description the most exciting and inspiring of all theatrical
scenes. It is the acting of war. The song, which kindles enthusiasm, is
first sung, with the same motive and the same effect as the martial
music awakes it echoes on Christian plains, and then follows all the
pomp and circumstance of war: arrows fly thick and fast, the tomahawk
is wielded, the dead and dying strew the battle-field, and by various
devices of paint and false scalps, hundreds are bleeding, when follows
the shout of victory and the dirge for the slain. Those who have
witnessed it say it is impossible for one who is not an actor to
realize that it can be any thing less than a real battle. Those who
pass through the initiatory process of being trained for warriors at a
military school, can imagine the influence of the war-dance upon those
to whom war is the only field of glory. I wish I could transfer to my
paper something of the enthusiasm with which an Indian relates the
legend.




THE VIRGIN OF WAR.

There lived an aged Indian almost alone in the forest, with his wife
and two sons. They had never heard of war or dissension; then the woods
echoed only the hunter’s happy song, and the sweet melodies of the
birds. But there came a vision to the father concerning the future,
when nations would hate one another, and the wilderness would resound
to the shrill war-whoop, and the tomahawk and scalping-knife would be
used among his people.

So he called his sons and bade them listen to his instructions. He made
a bow and a quiver of arrows, and taught them skill in the use of them.
He made a war club, and told them if they should be assailed they could
with this slay their enemies. He gave them a scalping-knife and said,
“with this you can secure the trophies of your victories.” Then came
the war-song and the dance in exultation of their triumphs. The
children listened eagerly to their father’s words, though they
understood little of the tendency of his teachings; they became expert
in the use of all the instruments their father had made, and indulged
daily in the amusements which this practice afforded them, while their
mother looked on in wonder at all these new things which had never
before been seen by human eyes.

One day there came a stranger to their lodge when the old man and his
sons were in the forest. He said to the wife he wished to meet her
husband in order to take counsel with him, and if he would come to the
little brook which ran through a distant field, he would see a large
tree in the water; he must come and place his right foot upon the tree,
and he himself would place his left foot upon the tree, and thus they
would talk of the things which he had come to say. But before her
husband left his lodge she must take the bow which he had been making
and cut the string nearly off, but say nothing to him about it, for a
great evil would come upon her if she did not in all things obey his
directions; and here the stranger looked very fiercely upon her, so
that she trembled and did not dare to disobey.

When her husband returned she gave him the message, and before he set
out to meet the messenger she secretly cut his bow-string and did not
dream of evil.

The old man departed, and all day and night they waited, but he did not
return. The children said, “what has become of our father? Let us go
and seek him.” So they took their bows and quivers and went to the
little brook, and there saw their father’s body lying in the water full
of arrows. Then they knew that he had been killed, and that the
stranger was their enemy. When they met upon the fallen tree the
stranger pushed him into the water, and when he attempted to use his
bow, the string snapped, and his enemy overcame him. He also took from
him his bow and quiver and now had gone far away. “We must be
revenged!” exclaimed the eldest of the boys; “this is what our father
taught us. We must seek him who has slain our father, and take his
scalp.”

They took the body home and mourned and wept many days. Then they
commenced with greater interest to sing the war-song and perform the
dance, and wield the tomahawk, and their mother reproved them. But they
said, this is what our father taught us we must do; and now we must go
and seek him who has slain our father. We must be revenged.

Then they sharpened their arrows, and strung their bows, and departed
on the war-path—not to gain fame or glory—not to conquer for the sake
of extending their dominions—not to slay to gratify a thirst for blood;
but to be avenged for a family wrong. They took the way their father
went, and after many days found the people of the stranger, towards
whom their hatred had been excited, and shot the first man that came
within the flight of an arrow. In taking the scalp they were not
expert, but succeeded in obtaining the trophy which was to tell of
their success, and holding it up in sight of their enemies, exclaimed,
“Follow us, but ye will not overtake us; thus shall it be done unto
those who destroy life!”

This the multitude understood not, and looked in astonishment at the
bleeding symbol of their vengeance. They returned and laid the scalp at
the feet of their grandmother, for it was her son who had been killed,
and to her they brought the compensation—blood for blood, had been
shed. They then prepared it as their father had directed, and hung it
upon the roof of their dwelling, as the testimony of their valor.

But they were not content. They had tasted of excitement, and panted
again for the war-path. But now their enemies were prepared, and one
was taken prisoner, yet they knew not what to do, for they had never
before had conflicts with enemies. But the youthful warrior remembered
his father’s instructions concerning the treatment of prisoners, and
told them he would die by fire—he would be burned at the stake. So with
his own hands he piled the fagots and wound the withes about his body,
and bade them apply the torch. They looked with horror upon the scene,
and pity upon his sufferings, and would gladly have released him from
such torture. But he defied them, saying it was not in their power to
make him cry out for pain. He was dying a warrior’s death, and scorned
to receive compassion. Then he threw his hands in the air, and sung the
war-song till his breath died away, thus setting an example to all who
would win honor.

Now the remaining brother must again seek revenge. He induced a young
companion to join him, and filling the air with their wild chorus, they
went forth to slay many in return for him who had fallen into their
hands. Their arrows flew thick and fast, while they concealed
themselves from the sight of those whom they pursued, till many had
fallen; then they took a prisoner, and returned home.

He too must die at the stake, and though not a warrior, he imitated the
example set him by the youth who thirsted for glory, and exulted in his
sufferings, singing the war-song as long as life remained.

His people were now enraged, and plotted the destruction of their
enemies. A runner was sent to invite the chiefs of this war-seeking
nation to meet them at an appointed place for the purpose of adjusting
their difficulties. But the young warrior whose brother gloried in
torture, said he feared their treachery, and would not allow the chiefs
of his people to fall into their hands. No, the warriors should go
forth prepared for battle. He had trained them in expectation of this
day, and they were ready for war and ready for victory. Then echoed the
war-whoop through all the forest, and they marched in battle array to
lie in wait for their enemies.

They encamped on the brow of a hill, arriving at the designated time,
but the little band which was to meet them to hold a council for peace
was nowhere to be seen. They threw up a palisade for their defence, and
commenced the festivities which were the warrior’s pastime. What a
scene for their enemies who now first looked from their concealment
upon the war dance. In the midst of the forest was a great fire, around
it here and there sat the old men in groups, while the young men with
their painted cheeks gleaming in the red torch-light, and the bright
flames waving over their brows, danced among the trees and sang the
thrilling songs which stirred them to daring deeds, and drove the fear
of death far away from their hearts.

But whilst in the midst of their rejoicings, an arrow comes whizzing
through the air. They heed it not, and continue their songs. Another is
heard, and another, but the revelry does not cease; now a strain is
heard to which the shrill war-whoop is the answer; every bow is strung,
and a thousand arrows are sent like the swift lightning back upon the
invaders. A fierce battle ensues, many warriors are slain. The enemy
flee and are pursued. The air is filled with the shouts of the victors.
The ground is covered with the dead.

The next day every warrior returns with a scalp, the trophy of his
valor, and the youth, to whose wisdom in council they owe the victory,
assembles all the people and announces that his mission is fulfilled.
He is about to leave the earth. He has repeated to them his father’s
instructions. They have learned all the arts of war, and know how to
take the scalps of their enemies. He has taught them the song and the
dance, and bids them forget not to die like warriors, in battle or at
the stake.

The next day they seek him and he is dead.

Now these nations have learned war, and the war-path becomes a beaten
trail, so constantly do they go to and fro to take the scalps of their
enemies. So they make a trench, and by a law which all agree to obey,
pursuit shall not be carried across this boundary. The warrior might
come into the enemy’s country, but when he was driven back, after he
had crossed the line, he should be safe. There they often stood in
great numbers, within sight of each other, but neither footsteps nor
arrows must go over the trench.

On one occasion, when they were pursuing the enemy, a man ran swiftly
up into a tree to escape, and when they looked, behold, he was changed
into a bear! His clan was ever after called the Bear Clan. On another
occasion, a man who was fleeing descended into a deep ravine, and
looking for him as he ascended the opposite side, lo, he was a wolf!
thus obtaining for his clan the title of Wolf Clan. After long years of
enmity and a thousand battles, it was discovered that these clans which
had been so long at war were one nation. They then buried the tomahawk
and smoked the pipe of peace.




MYTHOLOGICAL LEGENDS.

He-no was the Jupiter of the Iroquois, and Ga-oh reminds us of Æolus.
Those who are familiar with these mythological personages of the Indian
creation, make use of them as the classical student does of the gods of
the ancients. When there is a furious storm they say, He-no is in a
rage. When a violent tempest shakes the earth, they say, Ga-oh is in a
frenzy. But among a great proportion of the reading community, these
allusions would have no meaning. A thorough knowledge of Indian
history, language and legends, would add a great store of pleasing
images to the collections of the poet and novelist, that would be
thoroughly American, and add new interest to American literature.




THE LEGEND OF HE-NO, THE THUNDERER.

A young maiden residing at Ga-u-gwa, a village above Niagara Falls, at
the mouth of Cayuga creek, had been contracted in marriage to an old
man of ugly manners and disagreeable person. As the marriage was
hateful to her, and by the customs of the nations there was no escape,
she resolved upon self-destruction. Launching a bark canoe upon the
Niagara, she directed it towards the current, and was soon swept over
the frightful precipice amid the foaming waters. He-no the Thunderer
had his home behind the sheet, and seeing her descend, he caught her in
a blanket and carried her behind the fall. One of the servants of He-no
being attracted by her beauty desired to marry her, to which she had no
objection, and by the voice of the Thunderer they were united.

For many years before this the people of Ga-u-gwa had been visited by
an annual pestilence, which destroyed great numbers and for which they
could assign no cause. At the end of a year He-no revealed to the
maiden the cause, and sent her back to tell the people the remedy. He
said a monstrous serpent dwelt under the village, who depended upon the
bodies of the dead for sustenance, and in order to obtain his annual
supply he went forth once a year and poisoned the river Niagara, and
Cayuga creek, so that all who drank of them perished.

The people were directed to move to Buffalo creek, and the young wife
was charged to bring up the son of which she would soon become the
mother, in retirement, and not mingle in the strifes of war. With those
injunctions she departed on her mission.

When the great serpent again poisoned the waters the earth brought him
no food, and putting forth his head to discover the cause, he saw the
village deserted. He immediately scented the trail by which the people
had departed, and followed them to their new home. But whilst passing
through a narrow channel, He-no discharged upon him a mighty
thunderbolt which inflicted a mortal wound. The Senecas still point to
a place in the creek where the banks were shelved out in a
semi-circular form, which was done by the serpent when he turned to
escape.

His body floated down the stream and lodged upon the verge of the
Cataract, stretching nearly across the river. The raging waters thus
dammed up broke through the rocks behind, and thus the whole verge of
the Fall, upon which the body rested, was precipitated with it into the
abyss beneath. In this manner, says the legend, was formed the Horse
Shoe Fall.

Before this event there was a passage behind the sheet, from one shore
to the other. This was not only broken up, but the home of He-no
destroyed, so that he removed his habitation to the far West.

The child of the maiden grew up to boyhood, and was found to possess
the power of darting lightning at his will. On a certain occasion
having been rudely assailed by a playmate, he was transfixed with a
thunderbolt. He-no immediately translated him to the clouds and made
him assistant Thunderer!




GA-OH.

Ga-oh was the Spirit of the winds, and is represented in the form of a
man, with a face furrowed by age, sitting in solitary confinement, with
a tangle of discordant winds ever around him; when he is restless, the
rushing noise of the mighty wind is heard, in the forest and upon the
sea. On his motions depend the rolling of the billows, and the fury of
the tempest. He puts the whirlwind in motion, and bids it again be
still. When he is perfectly quiet there is silence over all the earth,
and a gentle motion moves the soft fanning breeze. But Ga-oh is subject
to the Great Spirit, and ever mindful of his will.




THE SEVEN STARS.

Seven little boys asked their mothers to permit them to make a feast;
but they were denied. Still intent upon their purpose, they went alone
and procured a little white dog to sacrifice, and while dancing around
the fire, they were suddenly carried away through the air by some
invisible spirit. Their mothers gazed after them with inconsolable
anguish, till they saw them take their place in the sky among the
starry hosts, where they are dancing still as the seven stars of the
Pleiades.

The ancient mythology relates that these stars are the children of
Atlas and Pleione, who were thus changed and permitted to shine for
ever, because of their amiable virtues and mutual affection.




THE THREE SISTERS.

Of all the spiritual creations of the Indian, there is none more
beautiful than the one concerning the guardians which they imagine to
preside over their favorite vegetables, corn, beans, and squashes. Each
of these has a spirit, but a separate name is not given to each spirit.
They have the forms of beautiful females, and are represented as loving
one another as sisters, and dwelling together in perfect unity and
happiness. The vines of these vegetables grow in the same soil, and
often from the same hill, and cling lovingly around each other, and
thus are true representatives of those who watch over them. The maidens
are ever young, and are clothed with the leaves of the plants among
which they dwell. She who is the guardian spirit of corn, has for her
drapery the long tapering leaves of the maize, ornamented with its
silken tassels, which also are bound in wreaths about her brow. She
whose office it is to guard the bean, has her garments also of its
leaves woven together by the delicate tendrils, with a crown of the
velvet pods upon her head, interspersed with the blossom which precedes
the fruit. The spirit of squashes is also clothed with the productions
of the vine under her special care, and all the summer they flit about
among the plants, and are called, De-o-ha-ho, Our Life, or Our
Supporters.

Corn, the Indians say, was once of easy culture, and yielded far more
abundantly than now, the grain being very rich with oil. But the Evil
Spirit being envious of this great gift of Ha-wen-ne-yu to man, went
forth into the fields and spread over it a universal blight. Since then
it has been more difficult to cultivate, and is without its original
richness.

When the rustling wind waves the corn leaves, producing a mournful
sound, the pious Indian fancies he hears the spirit of corn, in her
compassion for the red man, still bemoaning with unavailing regrets her
blighted fruitfulness.

I have here given but a few of the innumerable legends which are to be
found among the Iroquois, hoping at some future day to devote a volume
entirely to this subject. It may not be so interesting, or so valuable
a contribution to literature as “Keightley’s Fairy Mythology,” and it
may be many years before such a work will be truly appreciated, even by
the antiquarian and the scholar; but it may yet prove a mite in the
vast treasure house of traditional lore, and will some day be
considered not entirely unworthy a place beside the fairy castles of
Merrie England, Scotia’s sylvan temples, and the grottos of Italian
nymphs.








CHAPTER VII.

A CAPTIVE’S LIFE AMONG INDIANS, ILLUSTRATED BY THE LIFE OF “THE WHITE
WOMAN.”


To be taken captive by the Indians, was among the early colonists
considered the most terrible of all calamities; and it was indeed a
fearful thing to become the victim of their revenge. But those who were
enduring the actual sufferings of captives, or suffering still more
from terror of uncertain evils, thought little of the provocation given
by our own people. The innocent often suffered for the guilty, and
however persevering the efforts of the government to be just, in its
infancy, in a wild unknown country, it was impossible to control
unprincipled marauders. Some atrocious act was first committed by white
men, which drove the Indian to retaliation, and thinking pale faces
were all alike, he did not wait till the real offender fell into his
hands.

When the white men first came, the Indians looked upon them as superior
beings. They were ready to worship Columbus and his little party, and
all along on the coast, until their simple trust was outraged beyond
endurance they welcomed the strangers—gave them food when they were
hungry, and sheltered them when they were cold. It was not till their
encroachments became alarming, that the Indian asserted his rights, and
if in all cases he had been as justly and kindly dealt with as by the
Quakers of Pennsylvania, there would not have been so dark a record of
sin and wrong, and torture. If none but men of principle had made
treaties with them, and all whose duty it was to observe them, had kept
their faith, revenge would not have come out so prominently in Indian
character.

But it was not in obedience to national policy that those who were
taken in battle were put to the torture, and burned and flayed. The Six
Nations had never found it necessary to build prisons and dig dungeons
for their own people. If a man committed murder, they sometimes decided
that he should die, and sometimes bade him flee far away where none who
knew him could ever look upon his face. But crimes were so rare that
they had no criminal code, and when they overcame their enemies, they
either adopted them and treated them as friends, or put them
immediately to death.

White people have sometimes put Indians to death, and oftener put them
in dungeons to waste and starve, but it was no part of their practice
to adopt them and call them brethren! Had they sometimes done this, or
sent them freely back to their friends unharmed, they might have
conciliated where they only made more desperate.

When families were bereaved, they sought to be revenged on those who
had bereaved them; and when warriors returned from battle, the
prisoners were given up to the friends who were afflicted. With them
alone it remained to decide the fate of those who fell into their
hands. If they chose, they adopted them in place of the husbands and
brothers who were slain; and if they so decided, they were put to
death, and in any way they decreed.

If the manner in which their friends had been killed was aggravating
and greatly enraged them, they were very likely to decide upon torture,
and inflicted it in a manner to produce the greatest suffering. But
even in such cases they sometimes showed great magnanimity, and
“returned good for evil.”

Children were very often adopted, and by a solemn ceremony received
into a particular tribe, and evermore treated as one of their own
people. We have been in the habit of listening to heart-rending stories
of cruelties to captives, but captives who were adopted were never
cruelly treated. Those who were immediately put to death experienced
great suffering for a few hours, and those who were preserved were
subject to hardships which seemed to them unspeakable, but they were
such as are necessarily incident to Indian life. They had no written
chronicles to tell to all future generations the wrongs and tortures to
which they were subjected, but one who sits with them by their
firesides, may have his blood frozen with horror at recitals of
civilized barbarity.

And there is one species of wrong, of which no captive woman of any
nation had to complain when she was thrown upon the tender mercies of
Indian warriors. Not among all the dark and terrible records which
their enemies have delighted to emblazon, is there a single instance of
the outrage of that delicacy which a pure-minded woman cherishes at the
expense of life, and sacrifices not to any species of mere animal
suffering. Of what other nation can it be written, that their soldiers
were not more terrible at the firesides of their enemies than on the
battle field, with all the fierce engines of war at their command? To
whatever motive it is to be ascribed, let this at least stand out on
the pages of Indian history as an ever enduring monument to their
honor. A little book, which professes to have been written for the sole
purpose of recording and perpetuating Indian atrocities, and dwells
upon them with infinite delight, alludes to this redeeming trait in
Indian character, but attempts to ascribe it to the influence of
superstition, as if it were necessary to find some evil or
deteriorating motive for every thing noble or pleasing in Indian
character. I have no doubt that it was quite revolting to the general
sentiment in an Indian community, to mingle their blood with that of a
nation whom they looked up on as a race of evil spirits let loose, and
I wonder that they should ever have received them, as they often did,
into their families, and to their bosom friendships and confidences.
But this hatred in other nations prompts to the very manifestation of
which an Indian was never guilty. Their treatment of captives from
among Indian nations was the same, and I know not that there has been
any satisfactory solution of a characteristic which has been found
among only one other civilized, Christian or barbarous nation. A
wanderer among the western tribes once asked an Indian why they thus
honored their women, and he said, “The Great Spirit taught them, and
would punish them if they did not.” Among the Germans there existed the
same respect for woman, till they became civilized. There may have been
some superstitious fear, mingled with a strong governing and
controlling principle, but it is not on this account the less
marvellous that whole nations, consisting of millions, should have been
so trained religiously or domestically, that no degree of beauty or
fascination placed under their care, though hundreds of miles in the
solitudes of the wilderness, should have tempted them from the
strictest honor and the most delicate kindness.

Mary Jewison was eighty years a resident among the Senecas, and in the
early part of the time the forests had few clearings, and the comforts
and the vices of white men prevailed but little among them. She was
born on the ocean, with the billowy sea for her cradle and the tempest
for her lullaby. Her parents emigrated from England to this country in
1742, and settled in the unfortunate vale of Wyoming, where date her
first remembrances, which were of the woes that fell upon her
family—the wail of the sorrow-stricken and the breaking of
heart-strings.

The last meal they took together was a breakfast, after which the
father and three eldest brothers went into the field, and Mary, with
the other little children, were playing not far from the house. They
were suddenly startled by a shriek, and knew it must be from their
mother. On running in, they found her in the hands of two Indians, who
were holding her fast. A little boy ran to call his father, and found
him also bound by another of the party, and his eldest brother lying
dead upon the earth. The two others fled to Virginia, where they had an
uncle, as Mary afterwards learned, and those who remained were made
captive and hurried into the woods.

All day they were obliged to march in single file over the rough, cold
soil, with no time or permission for conversation, and the lash often
applied to quicken their steps. Night found them in the heart of the
wilderness, surrounded by their strange captors, and all the horrors of
Indian life or Indian death staring them in the face. They had no hope
of mercy, whether permitted to live or condemned to die.

The mother thought they would perhaps spare the children, but did not
on this account take courage, for it seemed to her better that they
should die, than live to become the companions of such a people, and
grow up very probably to be like them. Mary was the only one old enough
to understand her injunctions, and to her she was allowed to speak
before they were separated for the night, and, as she feared, for ever.

She said, “My daughter, you, I think, will be permitted to live; but
they will deprive you of your father and mother, and perhaps of your
brothers and sisters, so that you will be alone. But endeavor in all
things to please the Indians, and they will be more kind to you. Do not
forget your own language, and never fail to repeat your catechism and
the Lord’s prayer every morning and evening while you live.” This she
promised to do, and having kissed her child, the mother was removed
from her sight, and never more saw one of all the little party who were
happy in the little cottage together only a few hours before.

Mary was not permitted to ask concerning her friends, and only knew
their fate by recognizing their scalps as they were prepared to dry.
Her mother’s she knew by the long sandy hair, which was neatly combed
and braided. Her little brother had soft flaxen curls, which still
retained their sunny hue, and hung in glossy waves over the edges of
the hoop on which the skin was stretched. She could not restrain the
tears, but dared utter no moan that she had been thus cruelly severed
from all she loved.

She must at this time have been ten years of age; but it was less sad
for her than if she had been older, for now she could easily assimilate
her tastes to those of her new friends, and would naturally soon forget
her home and the customs of her people.

She was afterwards told, when she could understand the Indian language,
that they should not have killed her parents if the captors had not
been pursued, and that a little boy, who was the son of a neighbor, and
was also taken, was given to the French, two of whom were of the party.

In the marches of the Indians it was the custom for one to linger
behind and poke up the grass with a stick, after a party had passed
along, to conceal all traces of their foot-steps, so that a pursuit was
seldom successful. In deviating from a direct course, in order not to
get lost, they noticed the moss upon the trees, which always grew
thickest upon the north side, as the south side, being most exposed to
the sun, became soonest dry. They also had some knowledge of the stars,
and knew from the positions of certain clusters, that were to be seen
at certain seasons, which was east and which west.

Mary was carried far down the Ohio, and found her captors to be a party
of Shawanese, and by them she was adopted in place of two brothers, who
had fallen in battle, and for whom the lamentations had not yet died
away.

The ceremony of adoption is very solemn, requiring the deliberations of
a council and the formal bestowing of a name, as a sort of baptism,
from which time the captive is not allowed to speak any language but
the Indian, and must in all things conform to Indian habits and tastes.

It is the custom among them to give children a name which corresponds
with the sports and dependence of childhood, and when they arrive at
maturity, to change it for one that corresponds with the duties and
employments of manhood and womanhood. The first name is given by the
relatives, and afterwards publicly announced in council. The second is
bestowed in the same way, and by this they are ever afterwards called,
except on becoming a Sachem, and sometimes on becoming a chief or
warrior, another is taken, and each denotes definitely the new
position. Each clan, too, had its peculiar names, so that when a
person’s name was mentioned it was immediately known to what clan he
belonged.

A curious feature in the Indian code of etiquette is, that it is
exceedingly impolite to ask a person his name, or to speak it in his
presence. In the social circle and all private conversation, the person
spoken of is described, if it is necessary to allude to him, as the
person who sits there, or who lives in that house, or wears such a
dress. If I ask a woman, whose husband is present, if that is Mr. P——,
she blushes, and stammers, and replies, “It is my child’s father,” in
order to avoid speaking his name in his presence, which would offend
him. On asking a man his name he remained silent; not understanding the
reason, the question was repeated, when he indignantly replied, “Do you
think that I am an owl, to go about hooting my name every where?” the
name of the owl in Seneca, corresponding exactly to the note he
continually utters.

When Mary Jewison had been formally named De-he-wa-mis, they called her
daughter and sister, and treated her in all respects as if she had been
born among them and the same blood flowed in her veins; or rather they
were accustomed to be more kind to captives than to their own children,
because they had not been inured to the same hardships. There was no
difference in the caresses bestowed, no allusion was made to the child
as if it belonged to a hated race, and it never felt the want of
affection.

Mary said her tasks were always light, and every thing was done to win
her love and make her happy. She now and then longed for the comforts
of her cottage home, and wept at the thought of her mother’s cruel
death, but gradually learned to love the freedom of the forest, and to
gambol freely and gayly with her Indian playmates. When she was named
they threw her dress away, and clothed her in deer-skins and moccasins,
and painted her face in true Indian style. She never spoke English in
their presence, as they did not allow it; but, when alone, did not
forget her mother’s injunction, and repeated her prayer and all the
words she could remember, thus retaining enough of the language to
enable her easily to recall it when she should again return to
civilized society, as she constantly indulged the hope of doing by an
exchange of captives.

But when she was fourteen years of age her mother selected for her a
husband, to whom she was married according to Indian custom. His name
was She-nin-jee, and though she was not acquainted with him previously,
and of course had no affection for him, he proved not only an amiable
and excellent man, but a congenial companion, whom she loved devotedly.
He had all the noble qualities of the Indian, being handsome, and
brave, and generous, and kind, and to her ever gentle and affectionate.

Now she became thoroughly reconciled to Indian life, her greatest
sorrow being the necessary absences of her husband on the war-path and
hunting excursions. She followed the occupations of the women, and
tilled the fields, dressed the skins, and gathered the fuel for the
winter fires; and though this seems to us unfeminine labor, it was
performed at their leisure, and occupied very little of their time.

When the hunters returned they were weary and passive, and seldom were
guilty of fault-finding, and so well did an Indian woman know her duty,
that her husband was not obliged to make known his wants. Obedience was
required in all respects, and where there was harmony and affection,
cheerfully yielded; and knowing as they did that separation would be
the consequence of neglect of duty, and unkindness, there was really
more self-control, and care about little things, than among those who
are bound for life, weal and woe, love and hatred, kindness and
cruelty. They did not agree to live together through good and through
evil report, but only while they loved and confided in one another; and
they were therefore careful not to throw lightly away this confidence
and affection.

The labor of the field was performed in so systematic a manner, and by
so thorough and wise a division of labor, that there were none of the
jealousies and envyings which exist among those who wish to hoard, and
are ambitious to excel in style and equipage; and before the fire-water
came among them dissensions of any kind were almost unknown. This has
been the fruitful source of all their woes.

It was not till Mary became a mother that she gave up all longing for
civilized society, and relinquished all hope of again returning to the
abodes of white men. Now she had a tie to bind her which could not be
broken. If she should find her friends they would not recognize her
Indian husband, or consider her lawfully married; they would not care
to be connected by ties of blood to a people whom they despised. Her
child would not be happy among those who looked upon her as inferior,
and she herself had no education to fit her for the companionship of
white people. She looked upon her little daughter and said, “It is
Sheninjee’s, it is dearer to me than all things else. I could not
endure to see her treated with aversion or neglect.”

But only a little while was she permitted this happiness—her daughter
died, while yet an infant, and when Sheninjee was away. Again the
feeling of desolation came over her young spirit, but all around her
ministered in every way to her comfort, and became more than ever
endeared to her heart. After a long absence Sheninjee returned, and she
was again happy for many months. She had a son and named him from her
father, to which no objection was made by her Indian friends, and her
love for her husband became idolatry. In her eyes he seemed every thing
noble and good,—she mourned his departure and longed for his return,
for his affection prompted him to treat her with the gentle and winning
kindness which is the spirit of true love alone.

But again came the separation, and she must pass another long winter
alone. Hunting was the Indian’s toil, and though they delighted in it,
the pang of parting from his wife and little ones, made it a sacrifice,
and spread a dark cloud over a long period of his life. And now it
became dark indeed to Mary, for she waited long and Sheninjee came not.
She put every thing in order in his little dwelling—she dressed new
skins for his couch, and smoked venison to please his taste; she made
the fire bright to welcome him, hoping every evening when she lay down
with her baby upon her bosom, that ere the morning sun the husband and
father would gladden them by his smile, but in vain; winter passed
away, and the spring, and then came the sad tidings that he was dead.
She was a widow and her child was fatherless. Very long and deeply did
she mourn Sheninjee, for it seemed to her there was none like him; but
again the sympathies of his people created new links to bind her to
them, and she said she could not have loved a mother or sister more
dearly than she did those who stood in this relationship to her, and
soothed her by their loving words.

Not for four years was she again urged to marry, and during this time
there was an exchange of prisoners, and she had an opportunity to
return to her kindred. She was left to do as she pleased. They told her
she might go; but if she preferred to remain, she should still be their
daughter and sister, and they would give her land for her own, where
she might always dwell. Again she thought of the prejudice she should
every where meet, and that she could never patiently listen to
reproaches concerning her husband’s people. It would not be believed
that he was noble, because he was an Indian,—she should have no near
relatives, and those she had might reject her if she should seek them.
So she came to the final conclusion, and never more sighed for the
advantages or pleasures of civilized life. She came with the brothers
of Sheninjee to the banks of the Genesee, where she resided the
remaining seventy-two years of her life.

Her second husband, Hiokatoo, she never learned to love. He was a chief
and a warrior, brave and fearless, but though he was always kind to
her, he was a man of blood. He delighted in deeds of cruelty and
delighted to relate them, and now the fire-water had become common, and
the good were made bad and the bad worse, so that dissensions arose in
families and in neighborhoods, and the happiness which had been almost
without alloy, was no longer known among these simple people.

She adds her testimony to that of all travellers and historians
concerning the purity of their lives, having never herself received the
slightest insult from an Indian, and scarcely knowing an instance of
infidelity or immorality. But when they had once tasted of the
maddening draught, the thirst was insatiable, and all they had would be
given for a glass of something to destroy their reason. Now they were
indeed converted into fiends and furies, and sold themselves to swift
destruction. Hiokatoo hesitated at no crime, and took pleasure in every
thing that was dark and terrible, but this was a small trial compared
to those which Mrs. Jewison was called upon to endure from the
intoxication and recklessness of her sons.

Her oldest, the son of Sheninjee, was murdered by John, the son of
Hiokatoo, who afterwards murdered his own brother Jessee, and came to
the same violent death himself by the hands of others. When they came
to be in the midst of temptation there was no restraining principle,
and even after they grew up, her house was the scene of quarrels and
confusion in consequence of their intemperance, and she knew no rest,
from fear of some calamity from the indulgence of their unbridled
passions.

The chiefs of the Seneca nation, to which her second husband belonged,
gave her a large tract of land, and when it became necessary that it
should be secured to her by treaty, she attended the council and plead
her own case. The commissioners, without inquiring particularly
concerning the dimensions of her lots, allowed her to make the
boundaries, and when the document was signed, and she was in firm
possession, it was found that she was the owner of nearly four thousand
acres, of which only a deed in her own handwriting could deprive her.
But though she was rich, she toiled not the less diligently, and
forsook not the sphere of woman in attending to the ways of her
household; and also true to her Indian education, she planted, and
hoed, and harvested, retaining her Indian dress and habits, till the
day of her death.

During the revolutionary war, her house was made the rendezvous and
head-quarters of British officers and Indian chiefs, as her sympathies
were entirely with her red brethren, and the cause they espoused was
the one she preferred to aid. It was in her power to sympathize with
many a lone captive; she always remembered her own anguish at the
prospect of spending her life in the wilderness, the companion of
Indians, and though she had learned to love instead of fearing them,
and knew they were, as a people, deserving of respect and the highest
honor, she understood the feelings of those who knew them not.

Her supplications procured the release of many from torture, and her
generous kindness clothed the naked and fed the starving.

Lot by lot, and acre by acre, the Indians sold their lands, and at
length the beautiful valley of the Genesee fell into the hands of the
white man, except the domain of “The White Woman,” as she was always
called, which could not be given up without her consent. She refused at
the time of the sale to part with her portion, but after the Indians
removed to the Buffalo Reservation, and she was left alone, though lady
of the manor, and surrounded by white people, she preferred to take up
her abode with those whom she now called her people. Most emphatically
did she adopt the language of Ruth in the days of old—“Entreat me not
to leave thee, or return from following after thee, for whither thou
goest I will go, and where thou lodgest I will lodge; thy people shall
be my people, and thy God my God. Where thou diest, I will die, and
there will I be buried.”

She was as thoroughly Pagan as the veriest Indian who had never heard
of God, and exclaimed with him, that their religion was good enough for
her, and she desired no change.

She was ninety years old—eighty years she had been an exile from the
land of her birth—she had forgotten the prayers her mother taught her,
and knew nothing of the worship of her fathers, when one morning she
sent a messenger to tell the missionaries she wished to see them. She
had ever before refused to listen to them if they came to her dwelling,
but they hastened to obey the summons, glad to feel that they should be
welcome, though quite uncertain concerning the nature of the interview
she proposed. She was literally withered away. Her face was scarcely
larger than an infant’s, and completely checkered with fine wrinkles;
her teeth were entirely gone, and her mouth so sunken that her nose and
chin almost met; her hair not silvery, but snowy white, except a little
lock by each ear, which still retained the sandy hue of childhood; her
form, which was always slight, was bent, and her limbs could no longer
support her. She had revived the knowledge of her language since she
had dwelt among white people, but “Oh,” said she, as the ladies
entered, “I have forgotten how to pray; my mother taught me, and told
me never to forget this, though I remembered nothing else.” And then
she exclaimed, “Oh God, have mercy upon me!” This expression she had
heard in her old age, and now uttered it in the fulness of her heart.
There had come a gleam of light through all the dark clouds of
superstition and Pagan blindness, and this spark was kindled at the
fireside of that little cottage home, and fell upon her heart from a
mother’s lips, and now revived at the remembrance of a mother’s love
and her dying blessing. It was eighty years since she had seen that
mother’s face, as she breathed out her soul in anguish, bending over
her in the silent depths of the wilderness—eighty years since she
listened to “Our Father who art in Heaven,” from Christian lips, and
now the still small voice which had so long been hushed, spoke aloud,
and startled her as if an angel called. She tried to stifle it, and for
many days after it awoke in her bosom heeded it not, but it gave her no
rest. No earthly voice had since reminded her that her heart was
sinful, and needed to be washed in order to be clean. The seed which
had been sown in it when she was a little child had just sprung up—the
snows of eighty winters had not chilled it—the mildews of nearly a
century had not blighted it, and the heavy hand of a hundred calamities
had left it unharmed. She had not been in the midst of corruptions,
therefore it had not been destroyed. The little germ was still alive,
and proving that it had not been planted in vain.

The aged woman sat pillowed up in bed with her children and children’s
children of three generations around her, and lifting her withered
hands and sunken eyes to heaven, once more repeated, “Our Father, who
art in heaven,” while a new light, like a halo, overspread her face,
tears flowed in floods down her cheeks, and in the dark eye of every
listener there glistened the tear of sympathy in her new-found
happiness.

For many years she remembered her mother’s injunction, and repeated the
words of the prayer and the catechism; but as she became more
thoroughly familiar with the language, and could join in the
thanksgivings of her new people, she ceased to care for the faith of
her fathers. Yet it was the connecting link between her and those who
were called Christians, and the sole means of enabling her to revive
and easily acquire the knowledge of her native tongue. Without this the
missionaries could not have communicated with her, as they had not then
learned the Seneca, and those around her who understood both, cared
very little, and knew scarcely more than she, of the Redeemer of whom
she wished to hear.

When asked if she regretted that she had not consented to be exchanged,
and returned to her mother’s friends, she still said, no. She loved the
Indians—she loved them better than white people. They had been kind to
her, and provided generously for her youth and her old age, and her
children would inherit an abundance from the avails of the lands and
herds and flocks which were her sole possessions. Alas! she did not
know that the money she had deposited in the hands of the agent to be
invested for the benefit of her family, was wickedly squandered by him,
so that not a single cent ever reached their hands. [8] She was rich,
but they were miserably poor, and he who thus defrauded her was of the
same blood, and hesitated not to take advantage of her because she had
grown up among an unsuspicious people, who knew not how to redress
their wrongs. Her adopted brethren had honored her above the women of
their own nations—she had received good, and not evil, all the days of
her life; she belonged to a race they had every reason to hate—a race
who had trampled them as their legend said the mammoth buffaloes
trampled the forests in their march, and yet they had respected her,
and loved her, and honored her. And hers was not the only instance of
such kindness; it is not she alone who bears testimony to their
virtues, to their magnanimity, their truly Christian spirit of
forgiveness, their purity, their meekness, their long-suffering, and
their brotherly love, ere they were wronged and contaminated by the
vices of their enemies.

A few days after the new light dawned upon her spirit, in the year
1833, Mrs. Jewison was numbered with the dead. She had embraced the
faith which makes no difference between those who come at the first and
the eleventh hour; and those who were present at the dissolution of
soul and body, doubted not Jesus had whispered to her the same
consolation that fell upon the heart of the thief upon the cross, “This
day shalt thou be with me in Paradise.”

She was buried in the mission burial-ground, near Buffalo, where the
dead are a strange concourse; for it seems once to have been the site
of an ancient fort, and afterwards to have become the repository of the
dust of people of many nations, and is to the historian, the Christian,
and the traveller, an interesting spot.

Not many years ago, the family of the mission were awakened from their
midnight slumbers by the piteous cry of an infant. It was November, and
the plaintive moan of the little one, mingled with the wailing of the
night wind when all else was still, came with startling sadness to
their ears. At first, they thought some lone mother, in her desolation,
had come to them for relief, and hastened to open the door to the
houseless wanderer. But when they looked out into the darkness, they
could see nothing; still the little voice came up, though it grew
fainter, as if its strength was failing. Again they searched, and found
upon the door-step a tiny band-box, in which was snugly curled a baby—a
little baby! All around was dark; there was no mother, no friend; the
little thing was there alone—alone, unconscious of its loneliness.

A little opening had been made in the top of the box, through which
they peeped, and saw a tiny hand move, and then the blue eyes opened to
the light; but when they brought it to the fire it was stupefied by the
effects of cold and some drug it had taken to keep it quiet, and
scarcely showed signs of life for a day. Then it awoke, and on its face
there rested a smile that seemed a beam from heaven. Never more was it
alone. Hearts had become linked to its little heart, and all the
household looked upon it as a treasure and not a burden. Its coarse
blanket and faded frock, proved that it had not been cast out from the
dwellings of the rich, and the few words which were written on a torn
and soiled bit of paper, in a fair hand, proved that its mother was not
ignorant, though poverty-stricken.

“Farewell my little baby! Thy mother must desert thee, but may God take
care of thee and find thee friends!” Then it was blistered with tears,
and placed among the folds of the blanket.

Why did the mother thus desert her child? Must its innocent name be
stained by some dark sin; or was it wretched poverty alone that drove
her to such a sacrifice? There had evidently been sundered a
heart-string, and the bosom on which it was born to rest was neither
cold nor hard. Yet it was a cast-away.

That night a wagon was seen slowly winding its way toward the
mission-house, and from a neighboring window observed to stop in front
of the path that led to the door. At the same time a child, evidently
very young, was heard distinctly to cry for a few moments, and then
ceased, and the wagon moved on toward the great city. This is all its
new-found friends ever learned concerning it. But it became a very
sunbeam in their dwelling, and was beautiful as a cherub. Its ruby lips
never failed to curl with that same sunny smile, whenever the tones of
a pleasant voice fell on its ear, and its gleeful playfulness awoke in
every heart an echo. But it was one of those bright leaves which decay
and dazzle and then depart.

Those upon whose hands it was thrown, helpless and dependent, thought,
how could they keep and nourish it? They too, were poor, and it would
be a burden.

In less than a year, the bright flower faded and died. Twined around it
was every heart-string, and it had found a nestling place in every
bosom, when it grew cold, and shut its eyes on them for ever. They must
wrap it in a shroud, and give it back to earth.

To show their love, they made its grave beneath a spreading walnut,
where the green mound would be sheltered from the burning sun, and the
footsteps of love might linger, and the heart-broken water it with
their tears.

The sod was removed and the dark earth thrown up, and soon they came to
the crumbling bones of a man. It was probably a warrior’s grave. But
they laid the little strange baby upon his breast, and covered them, to
be again disturbed perhaps in some far-off century, by another people
and ruder hands.

Near by is another little one, whose grandfather was taken captive
nearly a century before on the banks of the Juniata; whose mother and
grandmother were Indian women, and who was given when an infant to the
mission family to be their own. It was a little girl, whom they named
Louisa Maria, and who, though she died in early childhood, lived long
enough to become a bud of promise, yes, a blossom of Christian love,
and hope, and faith, a lamb of Christ’s flock. She belonged to the
class of those who always die in infancy, “whose names are all on
gravestones.” They are perfected without the discipline of earth’s
trials, and transplanted to bloom as spring flowers in the gardens
above. Life would be a dreary pathway without the little ones, and
there would be discord in the heavenly choir without the soft melody of
infant voices. A little while before she died, lying still upon the
bed, there came a sweet smile upon her face, and she said, “I see them,
ma, angels, angels all round me, come to carry me away!” and then she
kissed each friend as if she were bidding them good-bye, to return
again, and immediately soared away where angel-children dwell.

In the same inclosure, under the same spreading tree, was buried a
little Indian boy, whose mother had been long a member of the mission
church.

It was a cold day in January when he came in a little sad from his
play, and said, “Mother, I do not feel well; will you take care of me?”

His mother was busy and did not answer, and soon he said again, “Will
you put your hand upon my head, mother; it aches? I think I shall be
sick and die; but I shall go to heaven, where God lives, and be happy.”

He had never before talked of death, and it was not known that he had
ever particularly thought of it. But now he often said, “I am going to
Jesus, you must give up me, mother. I am not afraid, I am happy.” A
quick consumption soon wasted his form and destroyed the bloom upon his
rosy cheek, but he thought only of the bright world to which he was
going.

Their home was a rude Indian cabin, but the mother was a refined
Christian woman. She knew not how to read, but she had learned the
language of prayer. Her heart, too, was swelling with a mother’s love.
She knew not how to give him up. A few moments before he died, in great
distress he said, “Now mother, pray.” She knelt alone beside him, and
in her own rich language poured out her heart to God. When she had
finished he said, “Some one has come in—how pleasant he looks.” No one
had entered, but still he gazed as if looking upon some beautiful
object, then slowly drooped the lid over the brightly-kindled eye, and
he was gone.

In the gateway of this entrance to the city of the dead was buried a
distinguished pagan chief, and all around sleeps the dust of Indian
warriors and chiefs, sad relics of those who fell in bloody battles
long before the red man has any tradition concerning the spot. Here,
too, are many captives, borne from Christian firesides in childhood, to
become the brethren of the children of the wilderness, and be laid to
rest away from their kindred in a strange land, and here are old men
and aged women who, at the eleventh hour, came up to labor in the
vineyard of the Lord.

An old lady used to come tottering to meeting when it seemed impossible
her feeble limbs could support her. When surprise was expressed that
she should come when the weather was cold, and she had so far to walk,
she said with great earnestness, “Oh! I shall always come as long as I
can get here, and when my poor body is too feeble to attempt it longer,
I shall bow my head this way as often as the season of prayer returns.”

Her dust is now mingling with the strange group in this strange place,
and yet it is still but a few years since the messengers of a better
faith came among them. The fruits have been rich and abundant, among
those who belonged to the generation already passed away, and among
those who are still living useful and honored in the Church and the
community, rejoicing the hearts of those who have diligently and
faithfully labored, as stewards of Him who is Lord of the vineyard, and
who sent them forth.

May they live to see the wilderness become a fruitful field, and the
desert a garden under their fostering care, and richly will they be
rewarded when they too shall cross over Jordan.








CHAPTER VIII.

ELOQUENCE AMONG THE IROQUOIS—RED JACKET, OR SA-GO-YE-WAT-HA.


Bravery and every warlike trait, characterized all the Indian races,
but oratory was heard only among the Iroquois; and the Forum in the
palmy days of Rome, the Parliament-house of England, or the
Senate-chamber at Washington, never echoed more thrilling strains than
the sylvan temple in which were assembled the red children of the
wilderness, to listen to the eloquence of their most distinguished
Chief, Sa-go-ye-wat-ha,—or as his people were accustomed to call him,
the “Young Prince of the Wolf Clan,”—in the days when trials and bitter
wrongs stirred the deepest and the loftiest emotions in the bosom of
the untutored Indian.

The name which Red Jacket received in his infancy was O-te-tiana, and
signified Always ready. According to the custom of his people, when he
became chief he took another, Sa-go-ye-wat-ha, which means He keeps
them awake. The insignificant one which he always bore after his
acquaintance with white people, was given him on account of the red
jacket in which he was always seen, and which was presented him by a
British officer as a reward for some special service. It was richly
embroidered, and he took great pride in wearing it. When one was worn
out, another was presented him, so that it became a mark to distinguish
him, and acquired him the name.

As the government and whole construction of the Iroquois confederacy
was a pure democracy, few were born to titles. All honors must be
earned. Sometimes families gained a kind of distinction by their wisdom
in council, or their bravery in war, as did that of Brandt, the great
Mohawk chief; but Red Jacket had an humble origin, even in the
estimation of his own people.

His birth-place was Canoga, west of Cayuga Lake, in 1750. It has been
the universal testimony of books that he was a coward; and this
inference has been drawn very naturally, perhaps, from the fact that he
opposed war, and seldom wielded the tomahawk. But the old men of his
nation who knew him, and the motives from which he acted, deny the
charge. The Mohawk Chieftain held him in great contempt, and was in the
habit of repeating various anecdotes to bring his courage into disgrace
among his people. Among the old men now living who knew him, there are
many who assert that he was brave, and not at all lacking in the
qualities they admire in the warrior. They assign other reasons for his
persevering opposition to war, and maintain that his superior sagacity
led him to see the consequences of war to the Indian. In the
Revolutionary contest, the red men enlisted on the side of the British,
believing it to be for their interest. They could not understand any
thing of the real nature of the controversy between the two rival
powers, and were justifiable in studying their own interest alone. When
the war was over, they saw themselves deprived of their territory, and
obliged still to flee before their pursuers. The Mohawks removed to
Canada, and the remnants of the other nations fell back to Western New
York. Red Jacket saw that the Indians were only used as instruments for
promoting the interest of the white men. Why should they be torn
asunder and scattered to the four winds, in order to fight the battles
of their enemies? Their warriors fought and bled, but what was their
reward? To be driven from the land they defended. Let them alone, said
the wise man and the orator. Let us remain upon our lands and take care
of ourselves. So they called him coward; but when his prophecies had
been fulfilled, they saw the wisdom of his decrees. He saw the end from
the beginning, but with all his eloquence he could not stay the tide
which was swallowing them up. He was a Cayuga on his father’s side, and
the Cayugas claim to have been a thoughtful and far-seeing people. His
eloquence has never been disputed; and that he was an orator, was his
own peculiar pride and boast.

Cicero was accused of cowardice, and Cæsar was certainly timid, and
both were charged with treachery; but their voices have echoed through
the world. Red Jacket has been placed side by side with them on this
platform, and had he spoken a language which the learned could
understand and correctly translate, his fame might have equalled
theirs.

It is asserted by others that an orator must necessarily be a coward.
His is a moral courage alone; and the enthusiasm, emotion, and fine
feeling which are necessary to the orator, make physical courage and
strong nerves impossible. It is not necessary to ascribe every species
of greatness to one man, and Red Jacket had plenty of gifts without
those which constitute the warrior.

Of his childhood we, of course, know nothing; and like many another, he
owed his celebrity to the troublous times in which he lived. The powers
of the orator can only be exhibited on occasions of great interest; and
the mighty intellect of Red Jacket could not have exercised itself upon
theology, or law, or philosophy, for the Indian was a stranger to all
these things.

One of the first forensic efforts of the young Chief was in behalf of
the women of his people, who, as I have said, were permitted to exert
their influence in all public and important matters. In the year 1791,
when Washington wished to secure the neutrality of the Six Nations, a
deputation was sent to treat with them, but was not favorably received,
as many of the young Chiefs were for war and sided with the British.
The women, as is usual, preferred peace, and argued that the land was
theirs, for they cultivated and took care of it, and, therefore, had a
right to speak concerning the use that should be made of its products.
They demanded to be heard on this occasion, and addressed the
deputation first themselves in the following words: “Brother:—The Great
Ruler has spared us until a new day to talk together; for since you
came here from General Washington, you and our uncles the Sachems have
been counselling together. Moreover, your sisters, the women, have
taken the same into great consideration, because you and our Sachems
have said so much about it. Now, that is the reason we have come to say
something to you, and to tell you that the Great Ruler hath preserved
you, and that you ought to hear and listen to what we, women, shall
speak, as well as the Sachems; for we are the owners of this land, AND
IT IS OURS! It is we that plant it for our and their use. Hear us,
therefore, for we speak things that concern us and our children; and
you must not think hard of us while our men shall say more to you, for
we have told them.”

They then designated Red Jacket as their speaker, and he took up the
speech of his clients as follows:

“Brothers from Pennsylvania:—You that are sent from General Washington,
and by the thirteen fires; you have been sitting side by side with us
every day, and the Great Ruler has appointed us another pleasant day to
meet again.

“Now listen, Brothers:—You know it has been the request of our head
warriors, that we are left to answer for our women, who are to conclude
what ought to be done by both Sachems and warriors. So hear what is
their conclusion. The business you come on is very troublesome, and we
have been a long time considering it; and now the elders of our women
have said that our Sachems and warriors must help you, for the good of
them and their children, and you tell us the Americans are strong for
peace.

“Now, all that has been done for you, has been done by our women; the
rest will be a hard task for us; for the people at the setting sun are
bad people, and you have come in too much haste for such great matters
of importance. And now, Brothers, you must look when it is light in the
morning, until the setting sun, and you must reach your neck over the
land to take in all the light you can to show the danger. And these are
the words of our women to you, and the Sachems and warriors who shall
go with you.

“Now, Brother from Pennsylvania and from General Washington, I have
told you all I was directed. Make your minds easy, and let us throw all
care on the mercy of the Great Keeper, in hopes that he will assist
us.”

So there was peace instead of war, as there would often be if the voice
of woman could be heard! and though the Senecas, in revising their laws
and customs, have in a measure acceded to the civilized barbarism of
treating the opinions of women with contempt, where their interest is
equal, they still cannot sign a treaty without the consent of two
thirds of the mothers!

On another occasion the women sent a message, which Red Jacket
delivered for them, saying that they fully concurred in the opinion of
their Sachems, that the white people had been the cause of all the
Indians’ distresses. The white people had pressed and squeezed them
together, until it gave them great pain at their hearts. One of the
white women had told the Indians to repent; and they now, in turn,
called on the white people to repent—they having as much need of
repentance as the Indians. They, therefore, hoped the pale-faces would
repent and wrong the Indians no more.

At the termination of hostilities between the United States and Great
Britain, the Indians, who were the allies of the English, were left to
take care of themselves as best they could. Though they had fought
desperately in their own way, and inflicted every species of suffering
upon our people, Washington extended to them the hand of friendship and
offered them protection. His kindness won him the gratitude of the
Indian, and procured for him a boon they have bestowed upon no other
white man, except William Penn. He is permitted to enter paradise,
though not within the sacred inclosure where the red man dwells. Near
the entrance to Heaven is fitted up a beautiful garden, where bloom the
most beautiful flowers, and the grandest trees of the forest wave their
boughs. In this glorious Eden, Washington is the only inhabitant, and
walks to and fro in the flowery paths, dressed in his soldier’s
uniform, and perfectly happy, though no word ever passes his lips. The
Indian, on his way to his own Heaven, is permitted to look upon the man
whom the Great Spirit has thus honored, but no sign of recognition is
made, as nothing must disturb his meditations, or mar the perfect
felicity which he is to enjoy through eternity in his celestial
residence.

Though we hope he has gone to a happier and more delightful abode than
this, the Indian has conferred upon him the greatest honor it was in
his imagination to conceive, and the highest proof of his confidence in
his goodness and belief in his benevolence; and it is gratifying to us
to record this of our beloved Washington, among all the wrongs which
this simple people have to relate concerning those in whose power it
was to awaken similar emotions, and who preferred to fill them with
indignation and revenge.

Red Jacket was one of fifty Chiefs who went to confer with Washington
at the seat of government, where they were treated with great
attention, and professed to be satisfied with the provisions made for
their people, and to be convinced that peace and civilization were now
their only hope.

When they were about to leave, Washington presented Red Jacket with a
large silver medal, bearing his own likeness, which he wore till his
death, and of which he was very proud. During this visit, General Knox
presented each of the Chiefs with a military suit of clothes, with a
cocked hat as worn by the officers. When Red Jacket’s suit was offered
him, he said, as he was not a war Chief he could not consistently wear
such a dress, and requested that a different suit might be given him,
more suitable to his station. But when the plain dress was brought, he
declined giving up the regimentals, coolly remarking, that though as a
Sachem he could not wear a military uniform in time of peace, yet in
time of war the Sachems joined the warriors, and he would, therefore,
keep it till war broke out, when he could assume a military dress with
propriety.

Once on being invited, with several of his people, to dine at the house
of an officer, he ate very voraciously of many kinds of meat; and
seeing the surprise of the host, he remarked that he belonged to the
Wolf Clan, and “wolves were always fond of meat.”

“I am an orator; I was born an orator,” was all the boast Red Jacket
could make with the certainty of being at that time appreciated; and to
all future generations his name will descend, enrolled on the list with
Demosthenes and Cicero in ancient, and Pitt and Randolph and Webster in
modern times; and though a Pagan, and belonging to a rude, uncultivated
race, his vices were no greater than those of men who lived all their
lives under Christian influences, and professed to be believers in the
pure gospel of the Redeemer, and to govern their lives by His holy will
and example.

He strenuously opposed every effort to introduce Christianity among his
people, for he could not understand how it could be so valuable or
necessary, when he saw how little it influenced the conduct of white
men, and the wrongs they inflicted in the name of their God upon the
red man. He could not make the distinction between those who possessed
religion and those who professed it; and as he came in contact with
very few who walked uprightly, he naturally concluded that a religion
which did no more for its followers was not worth adopting. He believed
that the Great Spirit had formed the red and white man distinct; that
they could no more be of one creed than one color; and when the wars
were over and there was nothing more for them to do, he wished to be
separated entirely from white men, and return as much as possible to
their old customs.

He saw his people wasting away before the pale-faces, as he once said
in a speech before a great assemblage:

“We stand a small island in the bosom of the great waters. We are
encircled,—we are encompassed. The Evil Spirit rides upon the blast,
and the waters are disturbed. They rise, they press upon us, and the
waves once settled over us, we disappear for ever. Who, then, lives to
mourn us? None! What marks our extermination? Nothing! We are mingled
with the common elements.”

If historians have rightly judged, the first missionaries sent among
the Senecas were not very judicious, and did not take the wisest course
to make their religion acceptable to any people, and especially to a
wronged and outraged race.

In 1805, a young missionary was sent into the country of the Six
Nations, by the name of Cram. A council was called to consider whether
to receive him, and after he had made an introductory speech, Red
Jacket made the following reply:

“Friend and Brother:—It was the will of the Great Spirit that we should
meet together this day. He orders all things, and has given us a fine
day for our council. He has taken his garment from before the sun, and
caused it to shine with brightness upon us. For all these things we
thank the Great Ruler, and Him only!

“Brother:—This council-fire was kindled by you. It was at your request
that we came together at this time. We have listened with joy to what
you have said. You requested us to speak our minds freely. This gives
us great joy, for we now consider that we stand upright before you and
can speak what we think. All have heard your voice, and can speak to
you as one man. Our minds are agreed.

“Brother:—Listen to what we say. There was a time when our forefathers
owned this great island. Their seats extended from the rising to the
setting sun. The Great Spirit had made it for the use of Indians. He
had created the buffalo, the deer, and other animals for food. He had
made the bear and the beaver. Their skins served us for clothing. He
had scattered them over the country, and taught us how to take them. He
had caused the earth to produce corn for bread. All this He had done
for His red children, because He loved them. If we had some disputes
about our hunting-ground, they were generally settled without the
shedding of much blood. But an evil day came upon us. Your forefathers
crossed the great water, and landed upon this island. Their numbers
were small. They found friends, and not enemies. They told us they had
fled from their own country on account of wicked men, and had come here
to enjoy their religion. They asked for a small seat. We took pity on
them, granted their request, and they sat down amongst us. We gave them
corn and meat; they gave us poison (rum) in return.

“The white people, Brother, had now found our country. Tidings were
carried back, and more came amongst us. Yet we did not fear them. We
took them to be friends. They called us brothers; we believed them, and
gave them a larger seat. At length their numbers had greatly increased.
They wanted more land; they wanted our country. Our eyes were opened,
and our minds became uneasy. Wars took place. Indians were hired to
fight against Indians, and many of our people were destroyed. They also
brought strong liquor amongst us. It was strong and powerful, and has
slain thousands.

“Brother:—Our seats were once large, and yours were small. You have now
become a great people, and we have scarcely a place left to spread our
blankets. You have got our country, but are not satisfied; you want to
force your religion upon us.

“Brother:—Continue to listen. You say that you are sent to instruct us
how to worship the Great Spirit agreeably to his mind; and if we do not
take hold of the religion which you white people teach, we shall be
unhappy hereafter. You say that you are right, and we are lost. How do
we know this to be true? We understand that your religion is written in
a book. If it was intended for us as well as you, why has not the Great
Spirit given to us—and not only to us, but to our forefathers—the
knowledge of that book, with the means of understanding it rightly? We
only know what you tell us about it. How shall we know when to believe,
being so often deceived by the white people?

“Brother:—You say there is but one way to worship and serve the Great
Spirit. If there is but one religion, why do you white people differ so
much about it? Why not all agree, as you can all read the book?

“Brother:—We do not understand these things. We are told that your
religion was given to your forefathers, and has been handed down from
father to son. We, also, have a religion which was given to our
forefathers, and has been handed down to us, their children. We worship
in that way. It teaches us to be thankful for all the favors we
receive; to love each other, and be united. We never quarrel about
religion.

“Brother:—We do not wish to destroy your religion or take it from you;
we only want to enjoy our own.

“Brother:—We have been told that you have been preaching to the white
people in this place. These people are our neighbors. We are acquainted
with them. We will wait a little while, and see what effect your
preaching has upon them. If we find it does them good, makes them
honest, and less disposed to cheat Indians, we will then consider again
of what you have said.

“Brother:—You have now heard our talk, and this is all we have to say
at present. As we are going to part, we will come and take you by the
hand, and hope the Great Spirit will protect you on your journey, and
return you safe to your friends.”

According to the suggestion of their orator, the Indians moved forward
to shake hands with the missionary; but he refused, saying, “There was
no fellowship between the religion of God and the Devil.” Yet the
Indians smiled and retired peacefully.

At another time Red Jacket said, “The white people were not content
with the wrongs they had done his people, but wanted to Cram their
doctrines down their throats.”

In a conversation with a distinguished clergyman, who was endeavoring
to instruct him on the subject of the Christian religion, not many
years before his death, Red Jacket said:

“Brother:—If you white men murdered the Son of the Great Spirit, we
Indians had nothing to do with it, and it is none of our affair. If he
had come among us, we would not have killed him; we would have treated
him well; and the white people who killed him, ought to be damned for
doing it. You must make amends for that crime yourselves.”

On being invited to see the bridge across Niagara after it was
finished, he walked across it and examined every part, evidently struck
with admiration at the skill and science displayed in the building; and
when he was about to depart, gazed for a moment with an expression no
language can convey, and slowly uttered these two words: “D——d Yankee!”

Another attempt was made, several years after the first, to introduce
missionaries among his people; but no argument or persuasion could
induce him to look upon Christianity with favor.

In another eloquent speech, he painted in glowing colors the curse that
seemed to have descended upon all those Indians who had been made the
object of pious but mistaken missions. “How imbecile, poor, effeminate,
contemptible, drunken, lying, thieving, cheating, malicious,
meddlesome, backbiting, quarrelsome, degraded and despised, the victims
of civilized instruction had become; having lost all the noble
qualities of the Indian, and acquired all the ignoble vices of the
white people;” and then adds:

“Brother:—On the other hand, we know that the Great Spirit is pleased
that we follow the traditions of our fathers; for in so doing we
receive his blessing. The Great Spirit has provided abundance. When we
are hungry, we find the forest filled with game; when thirsty, we slake
our thirst at the pure streams and springs that spread around us; when
weary, the leaves of the trees are our bed—we retire with contentment
to rest—we rise with gratitude to the great Preserver. No luxuries, no
vices, no disputed titles, no avaricious desires shake the foundations
of our society, or disturb our peace and happiness.

“Brother:—We pity you. We wish you to bear to our good friends our best
wishes. Inform them, that in compassion to them we are willing to send
them missionaries to teach them our religion, our habits, and our
customs. We would be willing they should be as happy as we, and assure
them if they will follow our example, they would be far more happy than
they are now.

“Accept this advice, Brother, and take it back to your friends as the
best pledge of our wishes for your welfare. Perhaps you think we are
ignorant and uninformed. Go, then, and teach the white people. Select,
for example, the people of Buffalo. Improve their morals and refine
their habits. Make them less disposed to cheat Indians. Make the white
people generally less disposed to make Indians drunk, and to take from
them their lands. Let us know the tree by the blossoms, and the
blossoms by the fruit. When this shall be made clear to our minds, we
may be more willing to listen to you.

“Brother:—Farewell.”

“A terrible and bitter satire!” and though entirely unjust as far as
true religion is concerned, it is quite unanswerable to a heathen mind,
and is a stumbling-block in the way of many in enlightened communities.

It was pagan white people who poisoned the mind of the great Chief, and
prejudiced him against the missionaries and their religion. He thought
them the enemies of his people; and those whose interest it was to
deceive him, so thoroughly blinded and bewildered him, that he came
very near being the destroyer, rather than the saviour, of the little
remnant of his race. They, knowing that the missionaries were the true
friends of the Indian, and understood their own evil machinations,
wished to banish them from the lands. A law was passed that no white
people should settle upon the Reservations, to which the Indians had
been removed, and which had been secured to them by law and treaty; and
though it was no part of the design that missionaries and teachers
should be excluded, the companies who wished to obtain the lands and
drive the Indians beyond the Mississippi, took advantage of the law,
and urged the pagan Chiefs to insist upon their departure. In order to
obey the strict letter of the law, they were obliged to go. As soon as
the law could be revised, they returned again; and there are few now,
among Chiefs or people, who do not recognize them as their best
friends, and acknowledge their influence to be for their true interest,
temporal as well as spiritual; and they are fast becoming so
enlightened by the Gospel and by universal education, through their
untiring zeal, as to be in no future danger from designing and
unprincipled speculators.

Before he died, Red Jacket began to discriminate truly between his
friends and foes, and to understand the disinterested friendship of the
missionaries.

He had always great confidence in the Quakers; owing, we presume, to
the fact that no land-shark ever belonged to this sect. In their early
intercourse with the Indians, they were, fortunately, more judicious in
the measures they took towards advancing them in all the arts of
cultivated life. As the great Chief once said: “They give us ploughs,
and show us how to use them; they counsel us in our troubles, and
instruct us how to make ourselves comfortable; they do us great good—we
are satisfied with what they do.”

Witchcraft was punishable with death by the laws of the Six Nations,
and it often happened that persons were accused of exercising the
powers of sorcery upon individuals, when sickness could be accounted
for in no other way, and their arts produced no effect in healing. A
case of this kind was the occasion of one of Red Jacket’s most
sarcastic speeches.

A woman was accused of causing the death of an Indian, whose lingering
illness they could not understand, and by their laws condemned to die.
He who was appointed to be her executioner, faltered in the hour of
trial, and another, who was more bold, stepped forward and drew the
knife across her throat. The Indians were not subject to the laws of
the United States as far as their own internal affairs were concerned,
and had the right to administer justice as they pleased; but some of
their neighbors, being shocked at these summary proceedings, arrested
the murderer and put him in prison. A trial was had, and every effort
made to procure the condemnation, and of course the hanging, of the
accused, whose name was Tommy Jemmy; but the Indians insisted that the
woman had been as judicially condemned and executed as Tommy Jemmy
would be if he was given up to them, and if it was murder in the one
case, it would be murder in the other.

Red Jacket, seeing that their belief in witches was the theme of
ridicule, answered in these words:

“What! do you denounce us as fools and bigots, because we still believe
what you yourselves believed only two centuries ago? Your black-coats
thundered this doctrine from the pulpit; your judges pronounced it from
the bench, and sanctioned it with the formalities of law, and you would
now punish our unfortunate brother for adhering to the faith of his
fathers and of yours! Go to Salem! Look at the records of your own
government, and you will find that hundreds have been executed for the
very crime which has called forth the sentence of condemnation against
this woman, and drawn down upon her the arm of vengeance. What have our
brothers done more than the rulers of your people have done? And what
crime has this man committed, by executing in a summary way the laws of
his country and the command of the Great Spirit?”

It is said his looks were far more terrible than his words; and his
eye, when aroused by indignation, was fearful in its blaze. He gained
his cause, and the prisoner was liberated.








CHAPTER IX.

SARCASM AND SAGACITY—RED JACKET, OR SA-GO-YE-WAT-HA.


An interesting interview is related in Mr. Stone’s Life of Red Jacket,
as having taken place between Rev. Dr. Breckenbridge and the great
Indian orator, and I transfer it, as given by this author, in the words
of him who wrote it:

“The first opportunity I ever enjoyed of seeing that deservedly
celebrated Indian Chief, Red Jacket, was in the year 1821, at the
residence of General Porter, Black Rock, New York. Being on a visit to
the General and his family, it seemed a peculiarly fit occasion to
become acquainted with the great Seneca orator, whose tribe resided
within a few miles of Black Rock. General Porter embraced the Indian
warriors who fought with us on that line during the late war with Great
Britain in his command. From this cause—from his high character—his
intimate acquaintance with the Chiefs, and his known attachment to
those interesting people, he had great influence over them; and his
lamented lady, who, it is not indelicate for me to say, was my sister,
had by her kindness won the rugged hearts of all their leading men. So
that their united influence, and my near relationship to them, secured
to me at once access to the Chiefs and their entire confidence.

“I had not only a great desire to see Red Jacket, but also to use this
important opportunity to correct some of his false impressions in
regard to Christianity and the missionaries established in his tribe.
To this end it was agreed to invite Red Jacket and the other Chiefs of
the Senecas to visit Co-na-shus-tah, and meet his brother at his house.
The invitation was accordingly given, and very promptly and
respectfully accepted.

“On the appointed day they made their appearance in due form, headed by
Red Jacket, to the number of eight or ten besides himself. He wore a
blue dress, the upper garment cut after the fashion of a hunting-shirt,
with blue leggins, a red jacket, and a girdle of red about his waist. I
have seldom seen a more dignified or noble looking body of men than the
entire group. It seems—though no such impression was designed to be
conveyed by the terms of the invitation—that some indefinite
expectation had been excited in their minds of meeting an official
agent on important business. And they have been so unworthily tampered
with, and so badly treated by us, as a people, and many of their most
important treaties have been so much the result of private and
corrupting appeals, that they very naturally looked for some evil
design in every approach to them, however open and simple it may be. So
it was on this occasion. As soon as the ceremonies of introduction were
over, with the civilities growing out of it, the old orator seated
himself in the midst of the circle of Chiefs, and after a word with
them, followed by a general assent, he proceeded in a very serious and
commanding manner—always speaking in his own nervous tongue, through an
interpreter—to address me, in substance, as follows:

“‘We had a call from our good friends (pointing to the General and his
lady), to come down to Black Rock to meet their brothers. We are glad
to break bread and drink the cup of friendship with them. They are
great friends to our people, and we love them very much. Co-na-shus-tah
is a great man, and his woman has none like her. We often come to their
house. We thank them for telling us to come to-day. But as all the
Chiefs were asked, we expected some important talk. Now here we are,
what is your business?’

“This, as may readily be supposed, was an embarrassing position to a
young man just out of college. I paused. Every countenance was fixed
upon me, while Red Jacket in particular seemed to search me with his
arrowy eye, and to feel that the private and informal nature of the
meeting, and the extreme youth of the man, were hardly in keeping with
the character and number of the guests invited; and his whole manner
implied, ‘that but for the sake of the General and his good friends, I
should have waited for you to come to me.’ With these impressions of
his feelings, I proceeded to say, in reply:

“‘That I should have thought it very presumptuous in me to send for him
alone—and still more, for all the Chiefs of his tribe—to come so far to
see me; that my intention had been to visit him and the other Chiefs at
his town; but the General and his lady could not go with me to
introduce me; nor were we at all certain that we should find him and
the other Chiefs at home; at any rate, the General’s house was most
convenient. That as to myself, I was a young man, and had no business
with them, except that I had heard a great deal of Red Jacket, and
wished to see him and hear him talk; and that I would return his visit,
and show him that it was not out of disrespect, but out of regard for
him, and great desire to see him, that we had sent for him—this being
the way the white men honor one another.’

“Mrs. Porter immediately confirmed what I had said, and gave special
point to the hospitality of the house, and the great desire I had to
see Red Jacket. Her appeal, added to the reply, relaxed the rigor of
his manner and that of the other Chiefs, while it relieved our
interview of all painful feelings.

“After this general letting down of the scene, Red Jacket turned to me
familiarly and asked: ‘What are you? You say you are not a government
agent; are you a gambler (meaning a land speculator), or a
black-coat—or what are you?’

“I answered, ‘I am yet too young a man to engage in any profession; but
I hope some of these days to be a black-coat.’

“He lifted up his hands, accompanied by his eyes, in a most expressive
way; and though not a word was uttered, every one fully understood that
he very distinctly expressed the sentiment, ‘What a fool!’ But I had
been too often called to bear from those reported ‘great and wise’
among white men, the shame of the cross, to be surprised by his manner;
and I was too anxious to conciliate his good feelings to attempt any
retort. So that I commanded my countenance, and seeming not to have
observed him, I proceeded to tell him something of our Colleges and
other institutions.

“A good deal of general conversation ensued, addressed to one and
another of the Chiefs, and we were just arriving at the hour of dinner,
when our conference was suddenly broken up by the arrival of a
breathless messenger, saying that an old Chief, whose name I forget,
had just died, and the other Chiefs were immediately needed to attend
his burial. One of the Chiefs shed tears at the news; all seemed
serious, but the others suppressed their feelings, and spent a few
moments in a very earnest conversation, the result of which Red Jacket
announced to us. They had determined to return at once to their
village, but consented to leave Red Jacket and his interpreter. In vain
were they urged to wait till after dinner, or to refresh themselves
with something to eat by the way. With hurried farewell and quick steps
they left the house, and by the nearest foot-path returned home.

“This occurrence relieved me of one difficulty: it enabled me to see
Red Jacket at leisure alone. It seemed, also, to soften his feelings,
and make him more affable and kind.

“Soon after the departure of the Chiefs, we were ushered to dinner. Red
Jacket behaved with great propriety in all respects; while his
interpreter, though half a white man, after a few awkward attempts at
the knife and fork, found himself falling behind; and repeating the
adage, which is often quoted to cover the same style among our white
urchins, of picking a chicken bone, ‘that fingers were made before
forks,’ he proceeded with real gusto and much good humor to make up his
lost time upon all parts of his dinner. It being over, I invited Red
Jacket into the General’s office, where we had four hours’ most
interesting conversation on a variety of topics, but chiefly connected
with Christianity, the government of the United States, the
missionaries, and his loved lands.”

It was during this interview that the objects of speculators were so
explained to him, that he understood their evil designs; and the true
nature of the missionary enterprise was made clear to his
comprehension, so that his enmity was never afterward so bitter.

When assured that by the course he was pursuing, he was doing more than
any one else to break up and drive away his people, and that the effect
of the teachings of the missionaries was to preserve them, he grasped
the hand of the speaker and said: “If this is so, it is new to me, and
I will lay it up in my mind (pointing to his noble forehead), and talk
of it to the Chiefs and the people.”

Dr. B. continues: “Red Jacket was about sixty years old at this time,
and had a weather-beaten look, which age, and more than all,
intemperance had produced; but his general appearance was striking, and
his face noble. His lofty and capacious forehead, his piercing black
eye, his gently curved lips, fine cheek and slightly aquiline nose—all
marked a great man; and as sustained and expressed by his dignified
air, made a deep impression on all who saw him. All these features
became doubly expressive, when his mind and body were set in motion by
the effort of speaking—if effort that may be called which flowed like a
stream from his lips. I saw him in the wane of life, and heard him only
in private, and through a stupid and careless interpreter. Yet,
notwithstanding these disadvantages, he was one of the greatest and
most eloquent orators I ever knew. His cadence was measured, and yet
very musical; and when excited, he would spring to his feet, elevate
his head, expand his arms, and utter with indescribable effect of
manner and tone, some of his noblest thoughts.”

General Porter speaks of him as a man endowed with great intellectual
powers, and who, as an orator, was not only unsurpassed, but unequalled
by any of his contemporaries. Although those who were ignorant of his
language could not fully appreciate the force and beauty of his
speeches, when received through the medium of an interpreter,—generally
coarse and clumsy,—yet such was the peculiar gracefulness of his
person, attitudes and action, and the mellow tones of his Seneca
dialect, and such the astonishing effects produced on that part of the
auditory who did fully understand him, and whose souls appeared to be
engrossed and borne away by the orator, that he was listened to by all
with perfect delight. His figures were frequently so sublime, so
apposite and so beautiful, that the interpreter often said the English
language was not rich enough to allow of doing him justice.

Another gentleman says: “It is evident that the best translations of
Indian speeches must fail to express the beauty and sublimity of the
originals—especially of such an original as Red Jacket. It has been my
good fortune to hear him a few times, but only in late years, when his
powers were enfeebled by age and intemperance; but I shall never forget
the impression made on me the first time I saw him in council. The
English language has no figures to convey the true meaning of the
original, but though coming through the medium of an illiterate
interpreter, I saw the dismembered parts of a splendid oration.”

On one occasion he used the following figurative language in speaking
of the encroachments of the white people:

“We first knew you a feeble plant, which wanted a little earth whereon
to grow. We gave it you; and afterward, when we could have trod you
under our feet, we watered and protected you; and now you have grown to
be a mighty tree, whose top reaches the clouds, and whose branches
overspread the whole land, whilst we, who were the tall pine of the
forest, have become a feeble plant, and need your protection.

“When you first came here, you clung around our knee and called us
father; we took you by the hand and called you brothers. You have grown
greater than we, so that we can no longer reach up to your hand; but we
wish to cling around your knee, and be called your children.”

Of the domestic character and habits of the great Indian orator, we of
course know very little. It has not been the custom of civilized or
Christian people to relate this portion of the life of any who became
eminent among them, and we have no means of learning much concerning
the home life of Indians.

We know that Red Jacket separated from his first wife after she had
become the mother of several children, and that her infidelity was the
alleged cause. The repugnance which he ever afterwards manifested
towards her, is in accordance with his known moral purity of character.

That he had a father’s love for his children, we may see in the
following beautiful language which he used in answer to a lady, who
inquired if he had any living, as she knew that several had been taken
away.

Fixing his eyes upon her with a mournful expression of countenance, he
replied:

“Red Jacket was once a great man, and in favor with the Great Spirit.
He was a lofty pine among the smaller trees of the forest. But after
years of glory, he degraded himself by drinking the fire-water of the
white man. The Great Spirit has looked upon him in anger, and his
lightning has stripped the pine of its branches.”

Had he hated the white men sufficiently to resist their temptations, he
might have been the glory and the saviour of his people. The word which
in Seneca is used to express strong drink, very truly and emphatically
describes it as the mind destroyer. This was its office, and if the
noble mind of Red Jacket had not been destroyed by its agency, he would
have seen clearly through the dark plots of his enemies, and been able
to counter-plot to their destruction, and thus rescued his people from
the grasp of their pursuers. His fall is often quoted as a proof of the
weak and vicious propensities of the race, which it is useless to
attempt to place on a level with the Anglo-Saxon.

It may be necessary to concede that the Saxon is superior to all
others, inasmuch as all the others fall back and waste away before it.
But this superiority will not entitle them to claim for themselves more
virtues than many others can boast. I know it is customary for us to
pride ourselves upon our success as conquerors and destroyers, but yet
it is lamentable that our national traits are far from being Christian
ones. It is by making use of cruel and revolting means, that we
obliterate the traces of whole nations and blot out kingdoms, as water
obliterates blood. A nation of Christians, of whatever name, could not
thus conquer and destroy. If only the warrior had been cut off, and the
tomahawk and scalping-knife buried, the pages of Indian history would
not be so dark. But they are stained with something worse than blood.
They are reeking with the slime of falsehood, avarice, treachery,
drunkenness, and every species of debauchery. When Indians adopt
civilization, there is no greater proportion of the whole number who
become the slaves of vice, than takes place among white people.

Red Jacket became intemperate,—but how many of the members of every
Senate and House of Representatives, since the formation of our
government, have become the same? How many of the brightest names on
our historic scroll would be blotted out, if only the virtuous were
allowed to remain?

I cannot learn that he was addicted to any other debasing vice.

As one of the proofs that the Indian had an intuitive perception of
propriety, may be related an incident which occurred whilst a gentleman
was travelling with a party of Indian Chiefs and their interpreter. Red
Jacket was one of the party, but he was uniformly grave. The others
were much inclined to merriment, and during an evening when they were
gathered around the fire in a log cabin, the mirth was so great and the
conversation so jocular, that Red Jacket was afraid the stranger, who
could not understand their language, would think himself treated with
impoliteness, and infer that their sport was at his expense. He
evidently enjoyed their happiness, though he took no part; but after
awhile he spoke to Mr. Parish, the interpreter, and requested him to
repeat a few words to Mr. Hospres, which were as follows:

“We have been made uncomfortable by the storm; we are now warm and
comfortable; it has caused us to feel cheerful and merry; but I hope
our friend who is travelling with us, will not be hurt at this
merriment, or suppose that we are taking advantage of his ignorance of
our language, to make him in any manner the subject of mirth.”

On being assured that no such suspicion could be entertained of the
honorable men who were present, they resumed their mirth and Red Jacket
his gravity.

When Lafayette was an officer in the Revolutionary army, he met Red
Jacket at the treaty of peace at Fort Stanwix, in 1787, where the
Indian orator eloquently opposed “burying the tomahawk.” When he again
visited this country, in 1825, they met at Buffalo, and General
Lafayette remarked, that time had wrought great changes upon both since
their first meeting. “But,” rejoined Red Jacket, “he has not been so
severe with you as with me. He has left you a fresh countenance, and
hair to cover your head; while to me——behold!” and taking the covering
from his head, he disclosed that he was nearly bald. But Lafayette did
not leave him to think thus harshly of time, but proved to him that the
ravages had been nearly the same upon both, by removing a wig and
exposing a head almost as bald as the Chief’s; upon which he remarked
with much pleasantry, that a scalp from some bystander would renew his
youth in the same manner!

A young French nobleman visited Buffalo a few years before this, and
having heard much of the fame of Red Jacket, sent him word that he
wished to see him, inviting him to come the next day. Red Jacket
received the message, and affected great contempt, saying, “Tell the
young man if he wishes to visit the old Chief, he will find him with
his nation, where other strangers pay their respects to him, and Red
Jacket will be glad to see him.” The Count sent back word that he had
taken a long journey and was fatigued; that he had come all the way
from France to see the great orator of the Seneca nation, and hoped he
would not refuse to meet him at Buffalo.

“Tell him,” said the sarcastic Chief, “that having come so far to see
me, it is strange he should stop within seven miles of my lodge.”

So the young Frenchman was obliged to seek him in his wigwam; after
which he consented to dine with the Count, at Buffalo, and was
pronounced by him a greater wonder than Niagara itself.

On one occasion he was visited by a gentleman who talked incessantly,
and to little purpose, and who would go very near the person he was
addressing, and chatter about as intelligibly as a magpie. Red Jacket,
receiving the message that a stranger wished to see him, dressed
himself with great care, and came forth in all his dignity. One glance
was sufficient to his keen eye to understand the character of his
guest; and listening a few moments with contempt in all his features,
he went close to him and exclaimed, “Cha! cha! cha!” as fast as he
could speak, and turned on his heel towards his own cabin “as straight
as an Indian,” nor deigned to look behind him while in sight of the
house tenanted by the gentleman, who stood for once speechless!

His vanity was very conspicuous. He was fully aware of his importance,
and disposed to make others aware of it on every possible occasion.
Colonel Pickering was often employed by the government to negotiate
treaties, and would take down the speeches on the occasion in writing.
At one time, when Red Jacket was the orator, he thought he would note
the words of the interpreter whilst the Chief was himself speaking. He
immediately paused, and on being requested to proceed said, “No, not
whilst you hold down your head.”

“Why can you not speak whilst I write?”

“Because, if you look me in the eye, you will know whether I tell you
the truth.”

At another time, he turned his head to speak to a third person, when
Red Jacket very haughtily rebuked him, saying, “When a Seneca speaks,
he ought to be listened to with attention, from one end of this great
island to the other.”

When he returned from Philadelphia, he was in the habit of using his
oratorical powers to embellish the manner of his reception, and would
collect around him the Chiefs and people of his nation, and, dressed in
his uniform, with the cocked hat under his arm, would personify the
President, and bow to all present as if they were the company in the
great saloon, imitating the manners and gestures of the original with
true grace and dignity, and then entertain his audience with the
compliments and attentions which had been bestowed upon him.

When invited to dine, or be present on any occasion of social festivity
among white people, he conformed with wonderful tact to the customs to
which he was a stranger—never manifesting any surprise or asking any
questions, till he could consult some friend whose ridicule he did not
fear. It was after returning from Philadelphia, where he had dined with
General Washington, that he asked the following explanation.

He said a man stood behind his chair, and would, every now and then,
run off with his plate and knife and fork, and immediately return with
others. “Now,” said Red Jacket, “what was this for?” He was told that
there was a variety of dishes on the President’s table, and each was
cooked in a different way, and for every new dish the guests were
helped to a new plate. “Oh,” said he, musing a moment, “is that it? You
must then suppose that the plates and knives and forks retain the taste
of the cookery?” On hearing the affirmative, he said, “But I should
suppose the taste would remain on the palate longer than on the plate.”
That, he was told, they were in the habit of washing away with wine.
“Oh,” said he, “I now understand it. I thought, for so general a
custom, you must have some good reason, and now regret that I did not
know it when I was in Philadelphia; for the moment the man ran off with
my plate, I would have drank wine till he returned with the other—for
though I am fond of eating, I am more fond of drinking.”

We are accustomed to think the blanket of the Indian a sign of
barbarity, and anything but dignified and graceful. Yet the toga of the
Roman orator was never folded about his noble figure with more grace or
dignity, than the homely mantle of the Seneca Chief, when he arose to
address an Indian audience. The adjustment of his dress was always the
signal by which it was known that he was about to rise. A gentleman who
knew him intimately for half a century, says he was the most graceful
public speaker he ever heard. His stature was above the middle size;
his eyes fine, and expressive of the intellect which gave them fire; he
was fluent, without being too rapid; and dignified and stately, without
rigidity. When he arose, he would turn towards the Indians, and ask
their attention to what he was about to say in behalf of the
commissioner of the United States. He would then turn towards the
commissioner, and with a slight but dignified inclination of the head,
proceed. Decorum was at all times the characteristic of an Indian
council. If the orator omitted what was considered by any one present
important to be dwelt upon, he would place himself very near the
speaker, and in a quiet and most delicate manner whisper his
suggestion. As they had no written documents, their memories were the
tablets on which were engraven all important events, and these were
often more faithful than the scrolls of the learned.

In a council which was held with the Senecas by General Tompkins, of
New York, a discussion arose concerning some point in a treaty made
several years before. The agent stated one thing, and the Indian Chief
another, insisting that he was correct. He was answered that it was
written on paper, and must be so.

“The paper then tells a lie,” said the orator, “for I have it written
here (placing his hand upon his brow). You Yankees are born with a
feather between your fingers, but your paper does not speak the truth.
The Indian keeps his knowledge here; this is the book the Great Spirit
has given him, and it does not lie.”

On consulting the documents more particularly, it was found that the
Indian record was, indeed, the most correct!

Although fond of good things, Red Jacket had a great contempt for the
sensualist. When speaking of an Indian, whose name was Hot bread, and
who was known to be indolent and gluttonous, he exclaimed, “Waugh! big
man here (laying his hand upon his abdomen), but very small man here,”
bringing the palm of his hand with significant emphasis across his
forehead.

That he shrank from spectacles of human suffering, may have been the
reason of his aversion to the war-path. He did not like to look on
blood.

At one time, when three young men were to suffer death by hanging, and
multitudes were rushing towards the spot, he was met hurrying in an
opposite direction. When asked why he did not go to witness the
execution, he answered, “Fools enough there already; the battle-field
is the place to see men die.” One would certainly think, to witness the
throngs which crowd around the gallows, that neither Christian nor
human feeling filled the breasts of civilized beings.

The efforts were for a long time fruitless to induce Red Jacket to sit
for his portrait. “When Red Jacket dies,” he would say, “all that
belongs to him shall die too.” But at length, an appeal to his vanity
availed, and on being assured that his picture was wanted to hang with
those of Washington and Jefferson, and other great men in the National
Galleries, he consented; and having once broken his resolution, no
longer resisted, and was painted by several artists. The one by Weir is
considered best, and was taken during a visit of the Chief to New York,
in 1828, at the request of Dr. Francis. He dressed himself with great
care in the costume he thought the most becoming and appropriate,
decorated with his brilliant war-dress, his tomahawk, and Washington
medal. He then seated himself in a large arm-chair while around him
groups of Indians were reclining upon the floor. He was more than
seventy years of age at the time, but tall, erect and firm, though with
many of the traces of time and dissipation upon his form and
countenance. He manifested great pleasure as the outlines of the
picture were filled up, and especially when his favorite medal came out
in full relief; and when the picture was finished, started to his feet
and clasped the hand of the artist, exclaiming, “Good! good!”

One who knew him remarks, “That his characteristics are preserved to
admiration, and his majestic front exhibits an altitude surpassing
every other I have ever seen of the human skull.”

His early youth was spent in the beautiful valley of the Genesee; there
were his favorite hunting-grounds, and there his memory loved to
linger. During the strife of wars, and the more bitter strife of
treaties, he had indulged very little in his favorite pastime; and when
a day of comparative quiet came, he, in company with a friend, took his
gun and went forth, in hopes to find a deer for the sport of his rifle.
They had gone but a little distance, when a clearing opened before
them. With a contemptuous sneer, the old man turned aside and wandered
in another direction. In a little while he came to another, and looking
over a fence, he saw a white man holding a plough, which was turning up
the earth in dark furrows over a large field. Again he turned sadly
away, and plunged deeper in the forest, but soon another open field
presented itself; and though he had been all his life oppressed with
the woes of his people, he now for the first time sat down and wept.
There was no longer any hope,—they had wasted away.

Red Jacket was decidedly aristocratic, and disposed to stand upon his
dignity. No person who knew him would venture upon familiarity with
him, and he did not like to have his children mingle freely with all
whom they might meet in the streets. But he never considered the
manners and habits of living among white people as worthy of imitation;
and after chairs and tables were introduced by his wife into his own
dwelling, he scorned to use them, and took his meals, as in the olden
time, sitting on the floor, or a rude bench, cushioned with deer-skin.
Yet he would not eat alone. Though he talked very little, he liked to
be surrounded by his family. His second wife was his favorite, and he
treated her with the most affectionate kindness, except in leaving free
her religion; and then he scarcely reproached her—only saying that in
embracing it, she was countenancing the wrongs committed upon her
people, which he could not, and if she persisted he should leave her;
and knowing her affection for him, he probably thought she would not
hesitate between her husband and Christianity. When he found she would
not renounce her new faith, he departed and lived several months at
Tonnewanda. His enmity was evidently entirely political. He understood
nothing of the real nature of Christianity, and was not willing to
learn any thing concerning it from those who had been guilty of the
grievous wrongs the red man had suffered, whenever those calling
themselves Christians had come among them.

But he was not happy separated from those he loved, and those he left
were not happy without him. He missed the caresses of the children, and
especially the youngest daughter, of whom he was very fond. She used to
sit upon his knee, with her little arms around his neck and her soft
cheek resting upon his, and play with his silver locks. When he was
gone she mourned for him, and gave her mother no rest till she promised
to take her to where her father lived.

They went together; but the mother, with true womanly delicacy, entered
not his dwelling, and refused to see him. She was willing to gratify
her children, and cultivated their affection and respect for him who
had deserted her, but she would not seek him.

The little girl, who is now a Christian woman, and herself told me the
story, threw her arms around her father’s neck, and kissed him; and he
pressed her to his bosom, weeping tears of joy, and perhaps of true
sorrow and repentance, and told her he was coming home; that he was
sorry he had left her mother, and did not think her religion had done
her any harm. He said he had bought her some broadcloth and beads, and
would bring them when he came. When she left him he went with her to
the door of the house where her mother lodged, but did not enter, and
with many sobs and tears she bade him good-bye, and returned home.

In a little while he followed. He came into the house and humbly
addressed his wife, saying he had come back again to live with her, if
she would receive him; that he had done wrong, and was very sorry, and
had been very unhappy. The injured wife did not answer a word, but
threw her shawl around her, and went to the missionary to ask him if it
would be right to receive him now, and what she should do. The
missionary told her it was best to welcome him kindly, and encourage
him to stay, if he made no opposition to her new mode of worship.

On hastening back, she, in a dignified manner, expressed her joy at
seeing him, and her unchanged regard; but said she could not consent to
his remaining, unless he would permit her to go to the Mission Church
on Sunday, and in no way interfere with her religious duties. To this
he assented, saying he knew she was a better woman than before she
became a Christian, and he would never again molest her.

The children were rejoiced at the reconciliation, and all were again
happy. He never violated his promise; and though he could not join the
family in their mode of worship, not a word of disapprobation, or a
look of contempt, reminded them that he liked it not.

And often on Sabbath morning, the old Chief would rise early and awake
the daughters, saying, “Come, it is Sunday, you know; get up and have
the work all done, so as to go to meeting with your mother; always go
with your mother.” Before he left her, his wife was obliged to steal
away when he did not know it. She would have her house in order, and
her blanket ready somewhere outside the dwelling, and when the bell
rang, would go quietly out, take her blanket, and run. But now, when
the bell rang for Sabbath, or evening meeting, he said, “Go;” and
though he disliked to be left alone, he murmured not, and made himself
as comfortable as he could till she returned. He had a great respect
for her, and knew she was worthy of his confidence.

Though so eloquent in the council-chamber, Red Jacket seldom opened his
lips in the wigwam. Among his own people he was not social, and never
entered into familiar conversation upon ordinary topics. He was always
ready to discuss the affairs of the nation with Chiefs or distinguished
strangers, but was not given to story-telling, and seldom entered the
houses of his neighbors. All the latter years of his life, he was sad
on account of the woes the Indian had experienced, and the woes he
predicted were still in store for them. He would lie upon his couch for
hours, with his hands crossed upon his breast, and seem in deep
distraction, and wish no interruption.

When he had been drinking, he was sometimes merry and talked very
silly; but gravity was his prevailing mood,—though this is not the
prevailing mood of Indians generally, as some people imagine.

When he meditated a speech, he would often repeat it to himself, and
sometimes rehearse it to the interpreter, in order to be sure it would
sound well. But his incapacity for business, and his degeneracy in
consequence of his intoxication, procured for him the general dislike
of his people. Many were beginning to see that the missionaries were
their real friends, and to understand the distinction between reality
and pretension, and wished Christianity to be encouraged. Red Jacket
was constantly disturbing the councils by his bitter opposition and
sarcasms, and was so unrelenting, that there seemed no hope of changing
his opinions; and it finally began to be whispered, and then boldly
proposed, that he should no longer be numbered among the Chiefs of the
nation. A council was called, and formal resolutions drawn up,
declaring the reasons why he was not fit for his office, and signed by
twenty-six Chiefs. When it became known to him, he was greatly grieved,
and resolved not to submit to such an indignity. Arousing his
slumbering energies, he made a journey to Washington, to talk with the
President. He called on Colonel McKenney, who was in charge of the
Bureau of Indian Affairs; and as he had been informed by agents of all
that had transpired among the Senecas, he recapitulated the state of
affairs, and advised the Chief to return, and endeavor better to
understand the nature of the missionary work; and, at least, to allow
those who differed from him in opinion, the same liberty he demanded
for himself—those who preferred to be Pagans, could remain so; and
those who wished to change, should have the privilege.

The old man listened with the deepest attention till the speaker had
finished, and then said, pointing to him and then in the direction of
his people: “Our father has got a long eye.” He endeavored to justify
himself, and poured forth volumes of epithets upon the “black-coats,”
whose professions of disinterestedness he could not understand. But on
returning home, he became more quiet, and seemed convinced of the
policy, if not of the justice, of the advice he had received, and
commenced in earnest to retrieve his position. “It shall not be said of
me,” thought he, as the fire of his youth again kindled his eye—“It
shall not be said that Sa-go-ye-wat-ha lived in insignificance, and
died in dishonor. Am I too feeble to revenge myself of my enemies? Am I
not as I have been?”

Another council was called, on which occasion his sense of wrong and
humiliation inspired him with something of his former pathos and
earnestness, and he said:

“Brothers:—You have been correctly informed of an attempt to make me
sit down, and throw off the authority of a Chief, by twenty-six
misguided Chiefs of my nation. You have heard the statements of my
associates in council, and their explanations of the charges brought
against me. I have taken the legal and proper way to meet those
charges. It is the only way in which I could notice them. They are
charges which I despise, and which nothing could induce me to notice,
but the concern many of the respected Chiefs of my nation feel
concerning their aged comrade. Were it otherwise, I should not appear
before you; I would fold my arms, and sit quietly under these
ridiculous slanders. The Christian party have not even proceeded
legally, according to our usages, to put me down. Ah! it grieves my
heart when I look around and see the situation of my people—in old
times, united and powerful—now, divided and feeble. I feel sorry for my
nation. When I am gone to the other world—when the Great Spirit calls
me away—who among my people can take my place? Many years have I guided
the nation.”

He was restored to his former rank, but the excitement of the occasion
being over, he sank into a state of almost imbecility and stupor, and
was never again the Sa-go-ye-wat-ha of old, nor ever again exhibited
the fire and energy of former days.

He was taken suddenly ill in the Council House, of cholera morbus,
where he had gone that day dressed with more than ordinary care, with
all his gay apparel and ornaments. When he returned he said to his
wife, “I am sick; I could not stay till the council had finished. I
shall never recover.” He then took off all his rich costume and laid it
carefully away; reclined himself upon his couch, and did not rise again
till morning, or speak except to answer some slight question. His wife
prepared him medicine which he patiently took, but said, “It will do no
good. I shall die.” The next day he called her to him, and requested
her and the little girl he loved so much to sit beside him, and listen
to his parting words.

“I am going to die,” he said. “I shall never leave the house again
alive. I wish to thank you for your kindness to me. You have loved me.
You have always prepared my food, and taken care of my clothes, and
been patient with me. I am sorry I ever treated you unkindly. I am
sorry I left you, because of your new religion, and am convinced that
it is a good religion and has made you a better woman, and wish you to
persevere in it. I should like to have lived a little longer for your
sake. I meant to build you a new house and make you more comfortable,
but it is now too late. But I hope my daughter will remember what I
have so often told her—not to go in the streets with strangers, or
associate with improper persons. She must stay with her mother, and
grow up a respectable woman.

“When I am dead, it will be noised abroad through all the world—they
will hear of it across the great waters, and say, ‘Red Jacket, the
great orator, is dead.’ And white men will come and ask you for my
body. They will wish to bury me. But do not let them take me. Clothe me
in my simplest dress—put on my leggins and my moccasins, and hang the
cross which I have worn so long, around my neck, and let it lie upon my
bosom. Then bury me among my people. Neither do I wish to be buried
with Pagan rites. I wish the ceremonies to be as you like, according to
the customs of your new religion if you choose. Your minister says the
dead will rise. Perhaps they will. If they do, I wish to rise with my
old comrades. I do not wish to rise among pale-faces. I wish to be
surrounded by red men. Do not make a feast according to the customs of
the Indians. Whenever my friends chose, they could come and feast with
me when I was well, and I do not wish those who have never eaten with
me in my cabin, to surfeit at my funeral feast.”

When he had finished, he laid himself again upon the couch and did not
rise again. He lived several days, but was most of the time in a stupor
or else delirious. He often asked for Mr. Harris, the missionary, and
afterwards would unconsciously mutter—“I do not hate him—he thinks I
hate him, but I do not. I would not hurt him.” The missionary was sent
for repeatedly, but did not return till he was dead. When the messenger
told him Mr. Harris had not come, he replied, “Very well. The Great
Spirit will order it as he sees best, whether I have an opportunity to
speak with him.” Again he would murmur, “He accused me of being a
snake, and trying to bite somebody. This was very true, and I wish to
repent and make satisfaction.”

Whether it was Mr. Harris that he referred to all the time he was
talking in this way could not be ascertained, as he did not seem to
comprehend if any direct question was put to him, but from his remarks,
and his known enmity to him, this was the natural supposition.
Sometimes he would think he saw some of his old companions around him,
and exclaim, “There is Farmer’s Brother; why does he trouble me—why
does he stand there looking at me?” then he would again sink into a
stupor.

The cross which he wore was a very rich one of stones set in gold, and
very large; it was given to him, but by whom his friends never knew.
This was all the ornament which he requested should be buried with him.
It was a universal custom among the Indians to make funeral feasts. No
family was so poor that they did not endeavor to honor the dead in this
manner. If a cow was all they possessed, it was slaughtered on this
occasion. Red Jacket commanded that there should be nothing of the kind
for him. A pagan funeral for a distinguished person is a very pompous
affair. It continues for ten days, and every night a fire is kindled at
the grave, and around it the mourners gather and utter piteous wails.
It is foolish and heathenish, too, but scarcely more so than the custom
among the ultra refined of spending a little fortune upon a peculiar
dress, to be worn so many days or years—and it is not very long since
Christian people thought it a testimony of their regard for the dead,
or a necessary and solemn warning to the living, to place death’s heads
around the grave yard. It is all a relic of barbarism.

It certainly was a great step in the march of progress, that Red Jacket
should abjure these pagan rites. After a life of sworn enmity to
Christianity, that the example, the quiet unobtrusive example of a
Christian woman in her household, should so influence him concerning
Christianity, that he requested a Christian burial, and voluntarily and
formally expressed to her his approbation of her religion, and his
desire that she and her children should embrace it and live in
accordance with its requirements. If he had come in contact with none
but truly Christian men, he might in early life have been, not only a
nominal, but an experimental Christian, and all his noble gifts
consecrated to the elevation and redemption of his people.

The wife and daughter were the only ones to whom he spoke parting words
or gave a parting blessing; but as his last hour drew nigh, his family
all gathered around him, and mournful it was to think that the children
were not his own—his were all sleeping in the little churchyard where
he was soon to be laid—they were his step-children—the children of his
favorite wife. It has been somewhere stated that his first wife died
before him, but it is a mistake. She was living at the time of his
death. He never went to see her but once after he left her, and that
was about six months after their separation. He always asserted that he
did not condemn her upon suspicion, that he was satisfied of her guilt
before he deserted her. But he went once again to see her, thinking he
might be able to forgive her, and receive her again as his companion
for his children’s sake, but found it impossible. He revolted from the
thought of again calling her wife, and turned away never to see her
more.

So there were none around his dying bed but step-children. These he had
always loved and cherished, and they loved and honored him, for this
their mother had taught them. The wife sat by his pillow and rested her
hand upon his head. At his feet stood the two sons, who are now aged
and Christian men, and by his side the little girl, whose little hand
rested upon his withered and trembling palm. His last words were still,
“Where is the missionary?” and then he clasped the child to his bosom,
while she sobbed in anguish—her ears caught his hurried breathing—his
arms relaxed their hold—she looked up, and he was gone. There was
mourning in the household, and there was mourning among the people. The
orator, the great man of whom they were still proud, while they
lamented his degeneracy, was gone. He had been a true though mistaken
friend, and who would take his place!

He had requested that a vial of cold water might be placed in his hand,
when he was prepared for the burial, but the reason of the request no
one could divine. It was complied with, however, and all his wishes
strictly heeded. The funeral took place in the little mission church,
with appropriate but the most simple ceremonies; and he was buried in
the little mission burying-ground, at the gateway of what was once an
old fort, around him his own people—aged men, sachems, chiefs and
warriors, and little children.

A simple stone was erected to mark his grave, and the spot became a
resort for the traveller from far and near. Soon it began to be
desecrated, and his name disappeared from the marble, defaced by those
who wished to carry away some memento of having visited the chieftain’s
tomb. Some among those who knew and honored him, wished to remove his
remains to the new cemetery at Buffalo; but knowing or understanding
the tenacity of his friends concerning his being buried among white
people, they caused him to be disinterred and placed in a leaden
coffin, preparatory to a burial in a new spot. But ere their desire was
accomplished, his family had heard of what they considered the terrible
sacrilege, and immediately demanded that he should be given up. They
had removed from the Buffalo to the Cattaraugus reservation, and
therefore did not wish to bury him again in the mission church-yard, so
they brought every particle of the precious dust to their own dwelling,
where it still remains unburied. They almost felt as if he would rise
up to curse them, if they allowed him to lie side by side with those he
so cordially hated. He did not wish to rise with pale-faces; and
though, if we should meet him on the resurrection morn, we should
probably be able to discover no marked difference between his
complexion and our own, it is not strange he did not even wish to
mingle his red dust with that of his white foes.

It was one of his most emphatic predictions, that the “craft and
avarice of the white man would prevail;” and in less than nine years
after his death, every foot of “the ancient inheritance of the Senecas
was ceded to the white men, in exchange for a tract west of the
Mississippi.” Through the intervention of the Friends, as I have
elsewhere stated, this calamity was averted, and for the first and only
time, the Indians recovered their land, after it had been fraudulently
obtained.

There seemed for a time every prospect that the prophetic assertion of
the historian would be fulfilled—that “Red Jacket was the last of the
Senecas.” But there have been wise men and orators among them since,
and the present just and liberal policy of the State of New York, will
soon place education and cultivation within the reach of all, and they
are abundantly disposed to improve and enjoy the good gifts which are
bestowed upon them.

Schoolboys and collegians may find some other theme for their
eloquence, than “the last of the Mingoes wending his way towards the
setting sun,” for there is no longer any room to fear this dire
calamity.

The following is the inscription upon the stone at the head of his
grave:


                            SA-GO-YE-WAT-HA,
                          HE KEEPS THEM AWAKE.

                              RED JACKET,

                              CHIEF OF THE
                       WOLF TRIBE OF THE SENECAS.

                          Died, Jan. 20, 1830.
                            Aged, 78 years.








CHAPTER X.

DIGNITY OF CHARACTER AMONG THE IROQUOIS, ILLUSTRATED BY THE LIFE OF
FARMER’S BROTHER AND YOUNG KING.


Red Jacket has been most conspicuous among the Chiefs of the Seneca
Nation, because he excelled in those qualities which his enemies were
willing to allow were great. He was not a warrior but an orator, and
however marvellous his speeches and cutting his sarcasms, it did them
no great harm in those points where their interest was most concerned.
What he said was true, and pierced like a sword, but it fell powerless
so far as preventing the wrongs of which he complained, or preserving
his people from the doom which avarice had marked out. So even those
who felt most keenly his home thrusts, were willing to applaud and
crown him with honor.

But the warrior was more dangerous, and courage, and fortitude, and
skill, in an Indian, did not receive these names. His bravery was
savage desperation, his fortitude sullenness, and his successful
stratagems treachery. When a war of extermination was planned by white
men, it was said to be in self-defence, but they could not understand
that Indians might be influenced by the same motive. A wrong to one
individual or clan was more essentially a wrong to the whole, among a
people who were comparatively so few and scattered, than among
flourishing communities. The death of a few distinguished warriors or
chiefs, was a loss which could not be easily supplied; when their
forests were cut down and their villages were laid waste, there was
nothing left but starvation for themselves and families, or else to bid
for ever farewell to the hills and valleys, and rocks and streams,
which were hallowed by the legends of centuries,—the birth-place and
burial-place of their fathers. They appreciated every thing that was
beautiful in scenery, and loved their native wilds as we love the spot
where we were born. When they went forth to defend them, it was not in
cold blood, but with enthusiasm—an enthusiasm kindled by the purest and
loftiest sentiments which can animate the human soul. On the field of
battle, they were bewildered and maddened by the pompous array and the
flashing fire, and when overcome they were desperate, sullen and
revengeful.

Farmer’s Brother might have shone in the council, but he preferred the
war-path. He had all the gifts of Red Jacket, and some which the great
orator had not. He was truly noble, possessing the virtues which
command respect in the world, and endear to the heart in social and
domestic life. By one who knew him intimately as a companion on the
war-path and in the camp, he is said to be “the most noble Indian in
form and mould—in carriage and in soul, of that generation of his
race.” He led the warriors of his nation in the war of 1812, during
which they were remarkable for magnanimity and kindness—for listening
to the dictates of humanity, where even the rules of civilized nations
would have sanctioned a different course. During the revolutionary war
he was a faithful ally of the British; and is said to have been in the
bloody battle in which Braddock lost his life and the flower of the
British army in the old French war.

As almost his whole life was on the war-path, there is very little to
be said of him as a private man. During the wars with the Western
Indians, he made several speeches which were remarkable for power and
eloquence, but so early as that period it was not the custom to
preserve the speeches of the Indians, and no portion of these remain.
But he made one in behalf of two white men, who had been taken captive
in their childhood and adopted by the Indians, and to whom they wished
to give a tract of land, to be theirs and their children’s for ever. As
this donation could not be made without the consent of the State, at
the convening of the General Assembly this petition was sent by the
Chiefs, Sachems and warriors, and written by Farmer’s Brother. It is
another proof of the consideration shown to captives by the Indians.
Mr. Jones and Mr. Parish had been interpreters for the Six Nations, and
always true and faithful to the Indian interests.

“The Sachems, Chiefs, and warriors of the Seneca nation to the Sachems
and Chiefs assembled about the great Council Fire of the State of New
York:

“Brothers:—As you are once more assembled in council for the purpose of
doing honor to yourselves and justice to your country; we, your
brothers, the Sachems, Chiefs and warriors of the Seneca nation,
request you to open your ears and give attention to our voice and
wishes.

“Brothers:—You recollect the late contest between you and your father,
the great King of England. This contest threw the inhabitants of this
island into great tumult and commotion, like a raging whirlwind which
tears up the trees, and tosses to and fro the leaves, so that no one
knows from whence they come, or where they will fall.

“Brothers:—This whirlwind was so directed by the Great Spirit above as
to throw into our arms two of your infant children, Jasper Parish and
Horatio Jones. We adopted them into our families and made them our
children. We loved them and nourished them. They lived with us many
years. At length the Great Spirit spoke to the whirlwind, and it was
still. A clear and uninterrupted sky appeared. The path of peace was
opened, and the chain of friendship was once more made bright. Then
these our adopted children left us to seek their relations. We wished
them to return among us, and promised if they would return, and live in
our country, to give each of them a seat of land for them and their
children to sit down upon.

“Brothers:—They have returned, and have for several years past been
serviceable to us as interpreters. We still feel our hearts beat with
affection for them, and now wish to fulfil the promise we made them,
and to reward them for their services. We have therefore made up our
minds to give them a seat of ten square miles of land, lying on the
outlet of Lake Erie, about three miles below Black Rock, beginning at
the mouth of a creek known by the name of Scoy-gu-quay-des Creek.

“Brothers:—We have now made known to you our minds; we expect and
earnestly request that you will permit our friends to receive this our
gift, and will make the same good to them according to the laws and
customs of your nation.

“Brothers:—Why should you hesitate to make our minds easy with regard
to this our request? To you it is but a little thing, and have you not
complied with the request, and confirmed the gift of the Oneidas, the
Onondagas and Cayugas, to their interpreters? And shall we ask and not
be heard?

“Brothers:—We send you this our speech, to which we expect your answer
before the breaking up of your great council fire.”

Mr. Jones, who is alluded to, was taken captive at the age of sixteen,
on the banks of the “Blue Juniata,” and conveyed to the Genesee Valley,
where he was adopted into an Indian family, and remained five years,
when he was made interpreter for the Six Nations by General Washington.

He was the favorite interpreter of Red Jacket; and having secured the
perfect confidence of the Indians, had great influence over them.

He married an Indian wife, and his son became one of the most respected
among the Seneca chiefs; he married the step-daughter of Red Jacket,
and left an interesting family of children, one of whom was presented
by the dying mother to the missionaries, who adopted it for their own.
It was a little girl, whom they named Louisa Maria, and who, though she
died in early childhood, lived long enough to become a bud of promise;
yes, a blossom of Christian love, and hope and faith, a lamb of
Christ’s flock. She belonged to the class of those who always die in
infancy, “whose names are all on gravestones.” They are perfected
without the discipline of earth’s trials, and transplanted, to bloom as
spring flowers in the gardens above. Life would be a dreary pathway
without the little ones, and the heavenly choir would not make so sweet
melody without the music of their voices.

Mr. Parish was born in Connecticut, and afterwards emigrated to
Pennsylvania. His home was the Vale of Wyoming, and he experienced the
fate of so many of its children. He was taken captive when he was
eleven, and adopted with the usual ceremonies, being transferred from
one nation to another, and experiencing all the vicissitudes of Indian
life during seven years, when he was released. He could speak five of
the Indian dialects fluently, and was interpreter for the Six Nations
thirty years.

Farmer’s Brother, at one time on a visit to Philadelphia, was presented
with a silver medal by Washington, which bore his own likeness, and of
which the chief was very proud, wearing it suspended from his neck, and
saying he would lose it only with his life.

During the war of 1812 he was often associated with Captain Worth, who
was a great favorite with the Indians. At one time he was very sick for
several weeks, and the Indians lingered about his tent, expressing the
greatest anxiety, ready for any service, and Farmer’s Brother was in
the habit of sitting by his bedside several hours every day.

On one occasion, a Chippewa Indian crossed over from Canada, and joined
a little party near the quarters of Captain Worth, pretending that he
had deserted. But Indians of any nation were not in the habit of
deserting, so his new companions did not believe his story. Still they
did not molest him, and he mingled with them freely, listening to their
stories and relating his own, till one day an indiscretion betrayed
him. The Americans and some of their red allies were boasting of the
number of redcoats they had killed, when the Chippewa, forgetting his
disguise, also boasted, but it was of the Yankees and Senecas he had
slain. Ah, yes! he was a spy; and quickly was he arraigned to answer
for his sin.

Farmer’s Brother was by his sick friend, but hearing the noise without,
he sallied forth to learn the cause. The poor Chippewa was surrounded
by warriors, that he might not make his escape, and pointed out to the
old chief with great contempt as an enemy in their midst. He learned
the particulars, and then stepped up to the Chippewa, with a word or
two, which he alone understood; and immediately the culprit drew his
blanket over his head, and coolly received a blow from the war-club,
which sent him staggering to the ground.

For a moment he was stunned and motionless, but suddenly he sprung to
his feet, rushed through the circle, and fled. To shrink from pain or
fear death, was an ever-living disgrace to an Indian, and he had not
gone far when the taunts of the Senecas stung him more than would a
thousand barbed arrows. He stopped, deliberately retraced his steps,
and entered again the circle. Yes, he would die with all the heroism of
an Indian warrior; and the Athenian philosopher did not more coolly
swallow the poison mixed by his enemies, than the dauntless Chippewa
seated himself upon the ground, and drew again his blanket over his
head, to receive the death blow. Now they permitted him to be shot, and
Farmer’s Brother discharged the contents of his faithful rifle in his
breast.

During the same war, a fugitive Mohawk, from the enemy, had endeavored
to pass for a Seneca, and came among those who were led by this famous
chief, who immediately recognized him.

“I know you well,” said he; “you belong to the Mohawks. You are a spy.
Here is my rifle, my tomahawk, my scalping knife; say which shall I
use; I am in haste.”

The young Mohawk knew there was no hope, and said he would die by the
rifle. He was ordered to lie down upon the grass, and with one foot
upon his breast, the chieftain shot him through the head.

Some of my readers will be ready to exclaim, “How heartless and
barbarous!” and thoroughly savage, too, perhaps; but I shall only have
to refer them for a parallel, to English and American history only a
few years before, when young Hale was hung in an English camp for being
a spy, and the gallant Major Andre in an American camp for the same
reason; and no petitions or pleadings could procure for them a more
honorable death. “Only permit me to be shot, and I will glory in my
death,” plead the brave young man who was risking life, and honor too,
in the service of his country, and whose only sin was that he dared too
much for the cause he had espoused. But even Washington would not
relent, and the noble youth was hung like a common felon.

The simplicity of the Indian in money matters, and especially
concerning the interest of sums deposited in banks, was very amusing.
At one time there was ceded a tract of land including four millions of
acres, for which they were to receive one hundred thousand pounds; the
Indians being told that the interest of the money would be more useful
than so much unproductive land, and this interest should be paid them
annually. It was very difficult at first for them to comprehend the
nature of a bank, and how money could be made to grow, knowing as they
did that it was not placed in the earth to produce like corn. They saw
that it was planted and produced a crop, but the place and the process
were a great mystery. But those on whom devolved the business soon made
themselves masters of the science, and knew very quick if the crop was
not the full amount, though the uninitiated would sometimes ask what
the prospect was in a season like that? The figure was adopted, and is
still used in their language, of saying the money is planted and grows.
They have planted a certain sum, and it has grown to a great amount. As
few of them could count more than a hundred, it was a long time before
they could reckon a hundred thousand; and their first lesson was given
by filling a cask with dollars, and then another, and showing them how
many casks would be required to contain the whole, and how many horses
would be necessary in order to draw it.

It was in the making of this treaty that Red Jacket was guilty of a
duplicity which left a dark stain upon his name for ever, and sowed
enmity between him and the honest Farmer’s Brother and Cornplanter,
which was never entirely removed.

When they heard that there was trouble about the interest of the money
that had been deposited in the bank, as it might fail, Farmer’s Brother
wrote a letter expressing the fears and misunderstandings of the
people, addressed to the Secretary of War.

“Brother:—The sachems and chief warriors of the Seneca Nation of
Indians, understanding you are the person appointed by the great
council of your nation, to manage and conduct the affairs of the
several nations of Indians with whom you are at peace and on terms of
friendship, come at this time as children to a father, to lay before
you the trouble which we have on our minds.

“Brother:—Listen to what we say. Some years since we held a treaty at
Bigtree, near the Genesee River. This treaty was called by our great
father, the President of the United States. At this treaty we sold to
Robert Morris, the greatest part of our country; the sum he gave us was
one hundred thousand dollars. The commissioners who were appointed on
your part, advised us to place this money in the hands of our great
father, the President of the United States. He told us our father loved
his red children, and would take care of our money, and plant it in a
field where it would bear seed for ever, as long as trees grow, or
waters run. Our money has heretofore been of great service to us, it
has helped us to support our old people and our women and children; but
we are told the field where our money was planted is become barren.

“Brother:—We do not understand your way of doing business. The thing is
very heavy on our minds: we hope you will remove it.”

On the reception of this letter the fund was transferred from the bank
to the Government of the United States, which has ever since paid the
Indians the interest faithfully. From the sale of other lands in the
State they receive several thousand dollars, and in all about ($16,500)
sixteen thousand five hundred dollars. This is divided equally among
men, women, and children. The infant of two days old receives as large
a sum as the greatest Chief. It would be infinitely better for them,
now, if this money could be appropriated to educational purposes, or
devoted to the public benefit in some other way; but there is not yet a
sufficient number who appreciate the importance of educational and
other improvements, to consent to a change in the distribution of their
annuities. Unless they save it every year, they would think they did
not have it. Yet there are many who fully understand and strongly
advocate a better way, and I doubt not ere long it will be adopted, and
schools and agricultural interests be the first to receive the benefit;
for these they are fast learning to value.

The following extract from the journal of Mr. Savery, one of a
deputation sent in 1794, by the Quakers, to learn the condition and
wants of the Indians, will give a glimpse of him in his forest home.

“After dinner we went to view Farmer’s Brother’s encampment, which
contained about five hundred Indians. They were located by the side of
a brook, in the woods; having built about seventy or eighty huts, by
far the most commodiously and ingeniously made of any we have yet seen.
The principal materials are bark and the boughs of trees, so nicely put
together as to keep the family nice and warm. The women as well as the
men appeared to be mostly employed. In this camp there are a large
number of pretty children, who, in all their activity and buoyancy of
health, were diverting themselves according to their fancy. The vast
numbers of deer they have killed, since coming here, which they cut up
and hang around their huts inside and out to dry, together with the
rations of beef which they had drawn daily, give the appearance of
plenty to supply the few wants to which they are subjected. The ease
and cheerfulness of every countenance, and the delightfulness of the
afternoon, which these inhabitants of the woods seemed to enjoy with a
relish far superior to those who are pent up in crowded and populous
cities, all combined to make this the most pleasant visit I have yet
made to the Indians; and induced me to believe that before they became
acquainted with white people, and were infected with their vices, they
must have been as happy a people as any in the world. In returning to
our quarters we passed by the Indian Council, where Red Jacket was
displaying his oratory to his brother chiefs. He afterwards made us a
visit with his wife and five children, whom he had brought to see us.
They were exceedingly well clad, agreeable in their manners, and the
best behaved and prettiest Indian children I had ever met with.”

In closing the report he says, that during a sojourn of seven weeks
among the Indians, they had frequent opportunity of observing the
melancholy and demoralizing effects resulting from the supply of ardent
spirits furnished them by white people; and the difficulties and
hardships to which these poor people, once a free and independent
nation, are now subjected, appeared to them loudly to claim the
sympathy of friends and others, who have grown opulent upon the land
which was their former inheritance.

Farmer’s Brother never yielded to the temptation of the fire-water. He
lived and died a sober man. “He was a noble instance of a great and
magnanimous mind. No one who looked upon him could imbibe feelings of
disgust or hatred; and all who knew him well, felt esteem and
veneration. He was never guilty of meanness, littleness, or intrigue;
but was ever open, dignified, and fearless. He was a fine specimen of
the Indian form, and trod the earth like a king, with the impress of
integrity and honor upon his face as it was thoroughly stamped upon his
character.”


  “‘He was one of nature’s noblemen,
    ——the front of Jove himself,
    An eye like Mars to threaten and command:
    A station like the herald Mercury.’”


“None who saw him will fail to recollect his majestic mien and princely
bearing, much less will they who have heard him in council, forget the
power and deep-toned melody of his voice—his natural and impressive
gestures, and the unaffected and commanding dignity of his manner.
Unrivalled as a warrior, and only equalled by Red Jacket in eloquence,
speaking in the verity of sober prose, it may be said that his was


  “‘A combination and a form indeed,
    To give the world assurance of a man.’”


“His influence with his nation was very great; and his true glory, his
open-heartedness, his fidelity to truth, and his generous magnanimity,
secured for him the admiration and respect of every white person who
had the honor of his acquaintance. He was a firm friend where he
promised fidelity, and a bitter enemy to those against whom he
contended; and would lose the last drop of blood in his veins sooner
than betray the cause he had espoused. He lived to be ninety years of
age, dying in 1814, and continued a Pagan to the day of his death, as
thoroughly opposed to Christianity and all the inroads of civilization
as Red Jacket himself.”




YOUNG-KING.

The Indian names fall strangely, and sometimes harshly on ears polite,
and when belonging to persons of dignity, convey to us any thing but an
idea of the true qualities of those who bore them. Yet Big-Kettle was a
truly great and noble man; and every time I find myself in company with
Indians, I am introduced to those whose names bring a smile to my lips
in spite of all my attempts at gravity; like Mr. Silver-heels, Mr.
Sun-down, and Mr. Tall-Chief. Young-King was a chief of the Seneca
Nation, and one of whom the people were very proud on account of his
bravery in war, his wisdom in council, and his mild, pacific character
in social life. He was born at Canandaigua, which signifies in their
language “The Chosen City,” and indicates far more to them than it does
to us of beauty in scenery and location, and was to the Indian one of
his most loved spots, among all the smiling valleys and fruitful fields
which dotted their favorite hunting-grounds, on the borders of the
lakes and rivers which stretch from the Hudson to Niagara, and from the
St. Lawrence to the Ohio. Oh! the cruel desolation which swept them
away!

Young-King was one of those who fled before the American army under
General Sullivan, who was sent to destroy their settlements in 1777.
But he was only a boy, being, as he thought, ten or twelve years of
age—as his mother gave him a frying-pan to carry on their flying route
to Canada, where they went to seek the protection of the British, in
whose service their warriors had fought,


   “And in their cause bled nobly.”


He was the son of “Old Smoke,” one of the most distinguished sachems of
the Six Nations, and though not equal to his father, was the keeper of
the council-fire, and ever won the respect of enemies and the love of
friends.

As I read over volumes of history in order to glean the truth from the
great mass of details, I cannot help being struck with the different
manner in which massacre and bloodshed are represented when Indians are
spoken of, and when the same things are recorded of white men. The
villages of Wyoming and Cherry Valley were devastated and destroyed by
British and Indians, and the shocking story is repeated and dwelt upon
as unparalleled in atrocity. The Indian is called a barbarian and
bloodthirsty assassin—the personification of cruelty and revenge. But
when it is recorded of the American army that “they were sent in every
direction to overrun and lay waste Indian settlements, cut down their
orchards, destroy their provisions and crops, kill their cattle and
horses, and apply the besom of destruction to every thing that could
give shelter or sustenance to man or beast;” and it is added, that
“they meted out the full measure of destruction and desolation upon
every settlement that came in their way, and actually destroyed forty
Indian villages, one hundred and sixty thousand bushels of corn, vast
quantities of beans and other vegetables, a great number of horses, and
all farming utensils, and indeed every thing that was the result of
labor or the produce of cultivation; all this being the unmolested and
unremitting employment of five thousand men for three weeks;” and to
close their labors of destruction, applied the torch to the ancient
metropolis of the Seneca Nation, which contained one hundred and
twenty-eight houses—many being killed and many taken prisoners, and all
obliged to flee—men, women, and children—through the wilderness,
strewing the way with the dead and dying—it is called “gallant,” a
“brilliant achievement,” a “glorious exploit!” That Indian mothers see
their children murdered before their eyes, or starving, or wasting from
sickness, is nothing to excite pity or call forth compassion. That the
horses, and cows, and sheep of Indians are burnt, and all their
pleasant fields laid waste, is matter of rejoicing. Their homes were
far more dear to them than were the homes of those who had occupied
them but for a few years; for they were living with the legends and
sweet associations of centuries. They were deprived of their
birthright. I have listened with horror as I have heard old men relate
the tales of hunger, and sickness, and misery to which thousands were
reduced by an act which gained for the victors immortal honors and not
a single censure.

The Indians were the allies of the English, and faithful to their
plighted word. They fought according to their rules of warfare, and
fought for their homes and their firesides, their wives and their
children, and fought in vain. Theirs, too, were happy homes, where love
and domestic virtue dwelt; and their freedom from envyings and
jealousies, and strife and malice, might put many Christian homes to
shame. Instead of wondering that they hated white people, I only wonder
that the wounds they received should ever have healed—that they do not
rankle for ever, and produce utter detestation and unconquerable enmity
to every thing with a pale skin.

This has been the case with many, and made it almost impossible for the
missionaries to convince them that a religion taught by such a people,
could have in it any good thing. And only by living among them, and
exemplifying its principles by long and intimate intercourse, could
induce them to listen to the Gospel messages.

Young-King was one of the first among the Seneca chiefs to see the good
influence of education and the Christian religion upon his people; and
his influence was very great, standing as he did so high as a warrior
and chief.

Like too many, too, he partook of the fire-water, and for many years
was a victim of the lowest intemperance. In a drunken brawl he lost an
arm, and a finger from the remaining hand; but after he became a
Christian, not a drop ever wet his lips. At one time, on a journey, he
was thrown from his carriage, and badly injured. When the physician
came, he was groaning upon the floor in a neighboring hut; but the
whiskey-bottle stood upon the table, and was an irresistible
temptation; he must drink before he could attend his patient. When
Young-King observed it, he asked “What you drink?” The doctor answered,
“Whiskey, and it will do you good; come, take a glass!” “No,” said the
chief, “and you no bleed me, you no bleed me!” and though in the most
intense suffering, he would not allow any thing to be done for him by a
man who drank whiskey.

He was the first man who built a rod of fence on the Buffalo
Reservation, where the missionaries first resided; and often, in the
cold winter days, would be seen on Saturday, crossing the creek in his
little canoe, to see if the church were supplied with fuel for the
Sabbath; and if it were not, with his one hand wielded the axe, and
chopped the little pile, which he also carried to the door, to be sure
that it was ready for the morning service, saying, he came so late into
the vineyard, he must work diligently in order to accomplish any thing
before he was called away. He enjoyed very little direct instruction,
and could not read; yet he seemed to understand clearly the history of
redemption, and the nature of the atonement, as well as the intricate
workings of the human heart.

His manners were very refined and gentlemanly; and his deportment, at
all times, that of one who had been well-bred and accustomed to
cultivated circles; and the old-fashioned hospitality which
characterizes his people, was kept up at his fireside; the poor were
welcome, the hungry were fed, and the friendless made to feel that
there was still in store for them sympathy and the kindness of cordial
friendship.

He early lost the wife of his youth, but in the wife of his old age he
had a genuine helpmate, who participated in his desire to do good among
his people, encouraged his hospitality, and set an example of prudence
and dignity at the head of her household.

They united with the little mission church on the same day, and
reminded one of disciples at the feet of Jesus, when they listened to
the words of the preacher, so childlike were their manners, and so
trusting the expression of their countenances as they drank at the
fountain of knowledge.

The punishment of children in the schools often caused much trouble
among parents, and Young-King proposed that there should be a committee
appointed among the chiefs to visit the schools regularly, and
encourage the teachers, by talking to the children of the necessity of
obedience and order, and the importance of education; proving in all
times of trouble an able and faithful counsellor, and a support in
every good cause.

Wicked white men often tempted him, in order to overcome his temperance
resolutions and lead him into sin; but he was always firm, and brought
no dishonor, in any way, upon the cause which he had espoused.

During the last war, he was on the side of the United States, and the
remainder of his life received a pension of two hundred dollars a year,
as compensation for his bravery, and a wound which he received in
performance of his meritorious services.

He died in 1835, and lies in the Mission Burial-Ground, about four
miles from Buffalo, where are also most of the distinguished men and
women of the nation who have died in the last half century. It is a
consecrated spot indeed to the Indian and to the mission, for there are
the lost and loved ones of their own little families, and the first
fruits of their labors among a pagan people, who received Christian
burial. It was once a fort, and the soldiers’ graveyard; and warriors
of many nations, and Christian pilgrims, and little children, whom
Jesus took in his arms and blessed, now mingle their dust beneath the
same green mounds; and some of them will awake at the sound of the last
trump on the resurrection morn, and enter together the New Jerusalem.








CHAPTER XI.

INDIAN MAGNANIMITY ILLUSTRATED BY THE LIFE OF CORNPLANTER.


Wars develop warriors, and give an opportunity to the brave to display
their heroism. Had there been no American Revolution, Washington would
probably have remained a quiet farmer on his estates, unknown to fame;
and had not war been the most glorious occupation in which men could
engage, thousands of others would have gone down to the grave unhonored
and unsung.

With the Iroquois, war and oratory being the only fields of
distinction, it is only the lives of orators and warriors that we have
to record, in writing Indian history.

Cornplanter was scarcely less famous than Brandt, as his feet were, all
his life, upon the war-path. The year of his birth cannot be
ascertained with accuracy, but must have been as early as 1735. Like
Farmer’s Brother, he was in the battle which ended so disastrously for
the British in Braddock’s defeat, in 1755; and to the Indians alone the
French owed all their victories, in the “old French war,” as in an
Indian country, with the primitive inhabitants so numerous as they were
then, he who secured their alliance, must be morally certain of
securing victory. Allowing Cornplanter to have been twenty years old at
that time, and he could scarcely have been younger, his birthday was
three years later than that of Washington. His father was a white man,
and his mother an Indian of the Seneca nation, and his birthplace
Conewango, in the valley of the Genesee River. There is very little for
me to relate of him, though he lived more than a hundred years, and was
ever on the alert, because I cannot follow him to the battle ground,
and he lived in a time when it was thought little else was worth
relating concerning a great man, except his great deeds.

In a speech which he once wrote to the Governor of Pennsylvania, he
says of himself:

“When I was a child, I played with the butterfly, the grasshopper, and
the frogs; and as I grew up, I began to pay some attention, and play
with the Indian boys in the neighborhood; they took notice of my skin
being a different color from theirs, and spoke about it. I inquired of
my mother the cause, and she told me that my father was a resident in
Albany. I still ate my food out of a bark dish. I grew up to be a young
man, and married me a wife, and I had no kettle or gun. I then knew
where my father lived, and went to see him, and found he was a white
man, and spoke the English language. He gave me food while I was at his
house, but when I started to return home, he gave me no provisions to
eat on the way. He gave me neither kettle nor gun.”

It was the fate of all those who had as much white as red blood in
their veins, to be rejected by the white parent; and they therefore had
no alternative but to wed themselves to Indian customs, and be Indians
in name, if not in reality. This sometimes infused a bitterness into
their spirits, and made them doubly ferocious, when called to defend
themselves against white enemies.

During all the revolutionary war, Cornplanter was the ally of the
British; but when the hatchet was buried, and especially when the
Indian was deserted by those for whom he had so faithfully fought, he
became the friend of the United States, and never after wavered in his
loyalty to the Republic. In one of his war excursions, he sought his
father’s dwelling, and surprising him, made him a prisoner. The old man
was in terror at falling into the hands of an Indian; and, perhaps,
would have feared more, if he had known that his captor was his son.
But he did not recognize him till Cornplanter, after obliging him to
march ten or twelve miles into the forest, leaving him all the while to
imagine his fate, stepped up before him and said:

“My name is John O. Bail—commonly called Cornplanter. I am your son!
You are my father! You are now my prisoner, and subject to the customs
of Indian warfare. But you shall not be harmed—you need not fear. I am
a warrior! Many are the scalps I have taken! many prisoners I have
tortured to death! I am your son! I was anxious to see you, and greet
you in friendship. I went to your cabin and took you by force. But your
life shall be spared. Indians love their friends and their kindred, and
treat them with kindness. If now you choose to follow the fortunes of
your red son, and to live with our people, I will cherish your old age
with plenty of venison, and you shall live easy. But if it is your
choice to return to your fields, and live with your white children, I
will send a party of my trusty young men to conduct you back in safety.
I respect you, my father; you have been friendly to Indians, and they
are your friends.”

The father, of course, preferred his home and his white children; and
the promise was faithfully fulfilled, of escorting him in safety back
to his cabin. One can easily imagine that the young Cornplanter
intended to “heap coals of fire on his head,” though he had never heard
the Scripture injunction; and in this instance, certainly acted
according to the golden rule, of doing as he would be done by. His
father had rejected him; had never performed the parent’s duty of
sheltering him, or giving him food or clothes, or bestowed upon him a
word of affection, or manifested in him any interest. That he had a son
among them, may have softened his feelings towards Indians, and
prompted him to befriend them; but our impressions concerning the
promptings of Indian blood, would lead us to expect retaliation for
such neglect. We might expect him to ask, Why should the father love
and cherish his white children, and leave him to run wild in the
forest? Very likely these thoughts passed through his mind, but no
Christian mother ever more thoroughly inculcated the precept, “Honor
thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long in the land which
the Lord thy God giveth thee,” than the untaught Indian woman in the
wilderness. If Cornplanter had fallen upon his white brethren and
sisters in anger, and meted out to them vengeance, on account of their
being the Benjamins of their father’s household, we should have called
it consistent with Indian character. But though he had it in his power
at any time to cause them to be slain, or taken captive, he left them
by their firesides in safety and peace. That he sometimes thought of
the injustice he was experiencing, is evident from the ironical
allusions he made to the peculiar embarrassment of neglected children,
in his speeches.

At one time, he, with several other Chiefs, was at a great dinner,
given upon the ratification of a long-pending treaty. Wine being part
of the entertainment, Cornplanter took his glass and said:

“I thank the Great Spirit for this opportunity of smoking the pipe of
friendship and love. May we plant our own vines, be the fathers of our
own children, and maintain them!”

The Indian name of Cornplanter was Ga-ne-o-di-yo, or Handsome Lake; and
he had a half-brother, who became distinguished among the Iroquois as
the founder of a new religion. Having spent his youth in dissipation,
he suddenly reformed, and announced that he had been commissioned by
the Great Spirit as an apostle, endowed with supernatural gifts, and
having a new revelation. At the time of his conversion—if such it may
be termed—he resided with Cornplanter, in a little village on the
Alleghany River, in the State of Pennsylvania.

During a severe illness, he pretended to have had a vision, and to have
visited the world of spirits, where he was shown tortures inflicted
upon the wicked, and also the happiness of the good. He was successful
in obtaining the credence, not only of the people, but of the Chiefs;
and through his new doctrines, operated upon the superstitious
tendencies in the minds of those whom it was his office to reform, and
was really the means of great good. He rejected some of the ancient
Pagan ceremonies, and adopted new ones in their stead, and promulgated
a code of morality, suited to their new condition and temptations.

The Indians had a superstitious fear of conforming to the customs of
white people—believing it would not be right for them to build similar
houses, or wear similar clothes, or eat the same food.

The new teacher convinced them that it would be impossible for them to
live longer in their old way, and that the Great Spirit had
commissioned him to tell them they might now adopt the customs of
pale-faces. But he threatened them with all the tortures which the
evil-minded could inflict, if they did not cease to drink the
fire-water; and so thoroughly did he inspire them with respect for
himself, and faith in his divine mission, that there was soon visible a
great change in the moral condition of the people.

Among his inventions for working upon their fears, were the particular
torments designed for offenders of various classes.

He saw in the House of Torment a drunkard, obliged to drink a red-hot
liquid, as this was an article he had always loved. After drinking,
there issued from his mouth a stream of blaze. He was slowly consuming
with his tortures.

A man, who was in the habit of beating his wife, was led to the red-hot
statue of a female, and requested to treat it as he had done his wife.
He commenced beating it, and the sparks flew out and were continually
burning him, but yet he would not consume. Thus would it be done to all
who beat their wives.

Those who sold fire-water to the Indians, would have their flesh eaten
from their arms.

Those who sold land to white people, would be for ever employed in
removing heaps of sand, grain by grain.

In a large field of corn, overrun with weeds, women were at work
pulling them up; but as fast as they were removed, they grew again—thus
their work was never done. These were women who had been lazy, and thus
all indolent women would be punished.

There was an appropriate punishment for those who were unkind to the
aged and to children; and he who instituted this new order of things,
went from village to village, “preaching and exhorting;” and among all
the unchristianized Indians, he was favorably received, few doubting
his divine authority.

By many, the scheme is thought to have originated with Cornplanter, and
is certainly worthy his sagacious mind. But he who executed the plan,
must have been a man of no ordinary genius. They probably saw their
race running to swift destruction, and thought to devise a way to
arrest the destroyer. There was little hope of bringing them so
speedily under the influence of Christianity, as to produce the desired
effect; and in no way would there be much hope, but by appealing to
their superstitious fears.

The successor of the apostle is So-se-ha-wa, who is a sincere believer
in the divine nature of the mission of Ga-ne-o-di-yo. At the convening
of the mourning and religious councils, he repeats the message first
delivered to the author of the new religion, and earnestly entreats all
the people to heed his instructions. He is a man eminent for his
virtues, and full of zeal in the performance of what he believes to be
the duties of his holy office. He is a grandson of Ga-ne-o-di-yo, and
nephew of Red Jacket. His birthplace was Ga-no-wau-ges, near the town
of Avon, in 1774; and his present residence, Tonawanda, in the county
of Genesee.

Cornplanter had for many years the enmity of a large portion of his
people, on account of the course he took in selling lands and making
treaties. His superior sagacity led him to see, that unless by formal
treaty they parted with a portion, and secured to themselves another
portion by the same means, they would again be involved in war, and be
deprived of the whole. His motives were afterwards appreciated; but
during the trial he was often in danger of losing his life, so
exasperated were the Indians at seeing their beloved country thus
readily yielded up to their enemies. Cornplanter mourned as sincerely
as they, but a wise policy dictated the course he pursued. In one of
his appeals concerning a small territory, bordering upon Pennsylvania,
occupied by Halftown and his people, which had been ceded by the treaty
of Fort Stanwix, and which they wished restored, he used the following
language:

“They grew out of the land, and their fathers grew out of it, and they
cannot be persuaded to part with it. It is a very little piece. We,
therefore, entreat you to restore to us this little piece of land.”

It reminds one of the prayer of Lot: “Is it not a little city?” but it
was not successful. Halftown and his people were obliged to move, and
again fell trees and till new fields. It is not strange they were
discouraged, and retrograded, instead of advancing in civilization.

In 1790 Cornplanter visited Philadelphia in company with Rev. Mr.
Kirkland, the celebrated missionary among the Iroquois, and Bigtree and
Halftown. During the frequent interviews of the missionary with the
great chief, the Christian religion was the theme of conversation, and
Mr. Kirkland inclined to the opinion that Cornplanter became a believer
in its doctrines, and also experienced the faith and indulged the hopes
of the Christian.

In Sparks’ American Biography, I find the following extract from his
journal concerning the event.

“I do not now regret my journey. I think I never enjoyed more agreeable
society with any Indian than Cornplanter has afforded me. He seems
raised up by Providence for the good of his nation. He exhibits
uncommon genius, possesses a very strong and distinguishing mind, and
will bear the most mental application of any Indian I was ever
acquainted with. When the business he came upon did not require his
immediate attention, he would be incessantly engaged in conversation
upon the subject of divine revelation. He appeared anxious as well as
curious, in his inquiries for the evidences of the Scripture account of
creation, the Christian scheme of doctrine, and the effects
Christianity would produce upon the various nations of the earth, under
the administration of the Son of God. No subject seemed to animate his
mind, and excite his inquiries more, than the universal peace and
harmony which should take place in the latter day. He would many times
not leave the subject short of three or four hours’ conversation. For
the last week I was with them, he would not allow the Sachems and
warriors to sit down at meal-time, without having me ask the divine
blessing upon the food, and has never been intoxicated once during the
whole course of his life. At our parting he observed to me, that his
business with Congress was settled to his entire satisfaction, and he
believed it would gratify every wish of his nation, and he should
return home well stored with provisions by the way; but through the
wonderful good providence of God, he had a richer store of spiritual
food, out of which he could take a portion for his mind to feed upon,
and digest every day through his long journey; and that he could not
sufficiently thank the Great Spirit for giving him this opportunity of
being so long with me.”

The Indians were accustomed to call Washington “The Town Destroyer,” on
account of the destruction his armies caused wherever they went; but
after he became President, his patient attention to their appeals, and
promptness in redressing their grievances, acquired for him the title
of Father, and gained for him the love of the Indians, that was like
the love of children.

The following extracts are from a long appeal, made to Washington by
Cornplanter and other chiefs, setting forth their wrongs, and asking
justice.

The speech of Cornplanter, Halftown, and Bigtree, chiefs and
councillors of the Seneca Nation, to the Great Councillor of the
Thirteen Fires.

“Father:—The voice of the Seneca nation speaks to you, the great
councillor, in whose heart the wise men of all the Thirteen Fires have
placed their wisdom. It may be very small in your ears, and we
therefore entreat you to hearken with attention; for we speak of things
which are to us very great. When your army entered the country of the
Six Nations, we called you the Town Destroyer; and to this day when
that name is heard, our women look behind them and turn pale, and our
children cling to the necks of their mothers. Our councillors and
warriors are men, and cannot be afraid; but their hearts are grieved
with the fears of our women and children, and desire that it may be
buried so deep as to be heard no more. When you gave us peace we called
you Father, because you promised to secure us in the possession of our
lands. Do this, and so long as the lands shall remain, that beloved
name shall live in the heart of every Seneca.”

Then follows a long and particular account of the treaty by which the
Indians had given up their land; how they had been deceived, and were
threatened with war if they did not comply with all that was
demanded—and proceeds:

“Upon this threat, our chiefs held a council, and they agreed that no
event of war could be worse than to be driven with our wives and
children from the only country which we had any right to.

“Astonished at what we heard from every quarter, with hearts aching
with compassion for our women and children, we were compelled to give
up all our country north of the line of Pennsylvania, &c.

“Father:—You have said that we were in your hand, and that by closing
it you could crush us to nothing. Are you determined to crush us? If
you are, tell us so; that those of our nation who have become your
children, and have determined to die so, may know what to do.

“In this case, one chief has said he would ask you to put him out of
pain. Another, who will not think of dying by the hand of his father or
his brother, has said he will retire to the Chateaugay, eat of the
fatal root, and sleep with his fathers in peace.

“Before you determine on a measure so unjust, look up to God, who has
made us as well as you. We hope he will not permit you to destroy the
whole of our nations.

“The Chippewas and all the nations westward, call us and ask
us,—‘Brothers of our Fathers, where is the place you have preserved for
us to lie down upon?’ You have compelled us to do that which has made
us ashamed. We have nothing to answer to the children of the brothers
of our fathers.

“Father:—We will not conceal from you that the Great God, and not man,
has preserved the Cornplanter from the hands of his own nation. For
they ask continually, ‘Where is the land which our children and their
children after them, are to lie down upon?’ He is silent, for he has
nothing to answer. When the sun goes down he opens his heart before
God, and earlier than the sun appears upon the hills, he gives thanks
for his protection during the night; for he feels that among men,
become desperate by their danger, it is God only who can preserve them.
He loves peace, and all that he had in store, he has given to those who
have been robbed by your people, lest they should slander the innocent
to repay themselves. The whole season which others have employed in
providing for their families, he has spent in his endeavors to preserve
peace; and at this moment his wife and children are lying on the
ground, and in want of food; his heart is in pain for them, but he
perceives that the Great God will try his firmness in doing what is
right.

“Father:—The game which the Great Spirit sent into our country for us
to eat, is going from among us; we thought that He intended that we
should till the land with the plough, as the white people do, and we
talked to one another about it. But before we speak to you concerning
this, we must know from you whether you mean to leave us and our
children any land to till.

“Father:—Innocent men of our nation are killed one after another, and
our best families; but none of your people who committed the murders
have been punished.

“Father:—These are to us very great things. We know that you are very
strong, and we have heard that you are wise, and we wait to hear your
answer to what we have said, that we may know that you are just.”

It was not in the power of Washington to perform all the Chiefs asked,
but he promised that all he could do should be done, and expressed the
kindest sympathy in their sufferings, saying:—

“The merits of Cornplanter, and his friendship for the United States,
are well known to me, and shall not be forgotten; and, as a mark of
esteem of the United States, I have directed the Secretary of War to
make him a present of two hundred and fifty dollars, either in money or
goods, as the Cornplanter shall like best.”

So they returned home soothed and comforted. In the answer which
Cornplanter made he said:—

“Father:—Your speech written on the great paper, is to us like the
morning to the sick man, whose pulse beats too strongly in his temples,
and prevents him from sleep. He sees it and rejoices, but is not cured.

“Father:—You give us leave to speak our minds concerning the tilling of
the ground. We ask you to teach us to plough and to grind corn; to
assist us in building saw-mills, and to supply us with broadaxes, saws,
augers, and other tools, so as that we make our houses more comfortable
and more durable; that you will send smiths among us, and, above all,
that you will teach our children to read and write, and our women to
spin and weave.”

Whilst Cornplanter was absent several murders were committed among his
people by white men, and some, of the best families, were destroyed. He
then made another appeal for protection, and did all in his power to
quiet the revengeful feelings of those who had been injured; thus
proving that he was sincere in his professions of friendship and love
of peace.

At the very time that he was about to depart as an ambassador of peace
to the Western Indians, “three of his people were travelling through a
settlement upon the Genesee, and stopped at a house to light their
pipes. There happened to be several white men within, one of whom, as
the foremost Indian stooped down to light his pipe, killed him with an
axe, another of the party was badly wounded with the same weapon whilst
escaping from the house.”

When Cornplanter heard of this, he did not plan revenge, and instigate
his men to slay the first white men they met in return; but commanded
his warriors to let their tomahawks remain sheathed, and only said, “It
is hard, when I and my people are trying to make peace for the white
people, that we should be thus rewarded. I can govern my young men and
warriors better than the Thirteen Fires can theirs.”

This was a magnanimity worthy of a Christian, and had it originated
with a Grecian or Roman conqueror, or in any other than an Indian
bosom, would have been written in letters of gold, and presented by
every mother to her son as a worthy example. But how few are there yet
that ever heard of an Indian who thought of any thing but revenge for
injuries.

When Washington was about to retire from the Presidency, Cornplanter
made a special visit to the seat of government to bid him farewell, and
again ask his attention to the condition of his people. After stating
the several points which he wished him to consider, he concludes:
“Father, I congratulate you on your intended repose from the fatigues
and anxiety of mind, which are constant attendants on high public
stations, and hope that the same good Spirit which has so long guided
your steps as a father to a great nation, will still continue to
protect you, and make your private reflections as pleasant to yourself
as your public measures have been useful to your people.”

This was the last interview between the two chiefs of a widely
different people, both richly endowed by nature, to be so variously
favored by fortune. Washington lived but a little while longer, and
went down to the grave amid the lamentations of a nation, with a name
on which has been bestowed the homage of a world; and Cornplanter
retired to his secluded cabin in the forest, to live forty years,
devoted to humble efforts for the elevation of his people; to die
alone, with a name which has been almost forgotten.

The remainder of his life Cornplanter lived very quietly, always on
friendly terms with white people, and earnestly engaged in promoting
agriculture, and all the arts of civilization among his people. He was
a professing Christian, and always welcomed the clergymen and teachers
to his humble abode. In 1816 he was visited by Rev. Mr. Alden,
President of Alleghany College, who speaks with delight of the
improvements which had been made under the fostering care of the old
chief,—of the large fields of buckwheat, corn, and oats; the great
number of sheep, oxen, and horses that seemed at home, and perfectly
domesticated on Indian lands. Cornplanter testified his joy at seeing
Christian friends, by performing the offices of servant himself, and
going into the field and mowing the grass for their horses. He was the
owner at that time of thirteen hundred acres of land on the banks of
the Alleghany, and six hundred were occupied by Indians, whose
comfortable dwellings and cultivated fields formed a thriving village.

The following is an appeal to the Society of Friends by Cornplanter,
imploring their aid in promoting agriculture and education among his
people.

“Brothers:—The Seneca nation see that the Great Spirit intends they
should not continue to live by hunting, and they look around on every
side, and inquire who it is that shall teach them what is best for them
to do. Your fathers dealt honestly by our fathers. They have engaged us
to remember it, and we wish our children to be taught the same
principles by which our fathers were guided.

“Brothers:—We cannot teach our children what we perceive their
situation requires them to know. We have too little wisdom among us. We
wish them to be instructed to read and write, and such other things as
you teach your children—especially the love of peace.”

He died March 7th, 1836, and was buried beneath a spreading tree in his
own field, but no stone or monument marks his grave. A century hence,
when it is too late, a proud and peerless nation will wake up to their
guilt, and their duty to a peculiar, if not a chosen people:


   “But they will all have passed away,
      The noble race and brave;”


and then will commence the lamentations, that those who had it in their
power should have looked so indifferently on whilst they wasted away.

Cornplanter had a son, “a boy of fine spirit and promise,” who was sent
to Philadelphia for the benefit of an English education, under the care
of the Quakers, who placed him in a suitable school and directed his
studies.

He was not only received into good society, but caressed. On one
occasion, being at a ball, while dancing with a beautiful girl, the
jealousy of one of the young gentlemen present was excited, and he gave
vent to his vexation by muttering the dislike he felt at seeing the
young lady “dance with a damned Indian.” The quick ear of young Henry
caught the sound, and after the figure was ended, having invited the
young swain to the head of the stairs, he thrust him out, and gave him
a push which sent him headlong down. “There,” said he, “you may now
boast that you have been kicked down stairs by a damned Indian.”

But Henry had been too long the wild boy of the mountains, to be
pleased with confinement, or bear patiently his monotonous exercises.
He wasted and pined till he became pale and emaciated. He was very
courteous in manners, and had the suavity peculiar to the forest
Chieftain. “My sister,” he would say,—“my sister is not here, and there
is another who is not with me.” He thirsted for the bright waters of
his native valley, and longed to breathe once more the pure air of the
Alleghanies. The crowded streets of the city had no charms for him. He
stayed but a few months, and bursting from his confinement, bounded
back with the alacrity of a wounded deer, to the green mountain haunts
of his boyhood, the sweet tones of his sister, and the gentle cooings
of his forest dove.

The following year Mr. N——, a gentleman from Philadelphia, who had
known the Chief there, came on an errand of agency to our country,
where he has since resided. Having no acquaintance here, and feeling a
deep interest in his young friend, he penetrated through the dark wilds
of Potts and McKean, and soon found himself at the village of the
Cornplanter. Henry welcomed him cordially, presenting him to his
father, his sister, and his friends; but there was a sadness visible in
his countenance, a quick restlessness in his movements, which betrayed
how deep were the workings within. Mr. N—— then asked him for the
gentle dove he had described to him in days gone by. “She is gone,”
said he, and led him to her grave. Here, Harry, after the custom of
white people, had planted flowers, not the forget-me-not, nor the rose,
nor the myrtle, but pale spring violets, refreshing them with his
tears, and breathing from this hallowed spot his invocations to the
Great Spirit.

He was in the war of 1812, and a gallant soldier under General Porter,
but very sorrowful is the story of his after life, and dark indeed was
the day of his death; but I will not relate it, to become an instrument
of universal accusation against his people, who have been too long and
too often judged by individual instances of degeneracy.








CHAPTER XII.

REFINEMENT AND SENSIBILITY IN INDIAN CHARACTER, ILLUSTRATED IN THE LIFE
OF LOGAN.


The Indian name of Logan has scarcely been heard or written, as the one
by which he was familiarly known was given him in childhood by his
father, in memory of a dear friend, a white man, Charles Logan. His
Indian name was Tal-ga-yee-ta, and his father was a Cayuga Chief, whose
house was on the borders of Cayuga Lake.

There has been much dispute about the events of Logan’s life, and the
speech which has rendered his name immortal, has been ascribed to
others—even to a white man. But Mr. Jefferson, who first gave publicity
to this proof of his eloquence, and to his sorrows, has taken special
pains to verify his narrative, and proved that the words which have
thrilled a million of heart-strings, were uttered by Logan, and by no
other.

He inherited his gifts and his noble nature from his father, who was
ever the friend of peace, and who was ever the white man’s friend. His
wigwam was known far and near, as the abode of hospitality, and
friendship, and kindness. It was a wigwam, but there was something of
the halo about it which invested a feudal castle, in the days of
English chivalry and romance. Those who gathered around the cordial
fire, which was lighted for every stranger, by the forest chieftain,
felt the independence which the lone traveller did in some old baronial
hall; and he who presided at the feast, to which all were welcome, was
not less noble, or less dignified than an English lord. Had there been
a pen to record his hospitality and table talk, there would most
probably have been seen in it more of wisdom than entered into the
discourse of many a prince or potentate. But alas! for forest
eloquence, it was wafted only by the breeze, and its echoes died away
in the forest.

Logan moved in early life to the banks of the Juniata, which is a
beautiful river, flowing through a wild romantic country, watered also
by the Susquehanna. In a pleasant valley he built his cabin, and
married a Shawnee wife. Thus he became identified with the Shawnese and
Delawares, though belonging to the Six Nations. And it was thus that he
became the victim of those lawless marauders, who believed Indians
every where lawful prey, when they could slaughter them with impunity.

Logan had listened in boyhood to the instructions of the Moravian
missionaries, and their gentle manners and soothing words, had probably
influenced his character. Whether he was a Christian, I know not; but
there are many who bear the name, in whom there is far less
exemplification of Christian principle. There was about him a quiet and
softened dignity, a refinement of sentiment and delicacy of feeling,
which characterizes none but the lofty, and exhales from none but the
pure. His house, like his father’s, was the Indian’s and the white
man’s home, the dwelling-place of love. Alas! that the milk of human
kindness in his bosom, should ever have been turned to gall, by bitter
and corroding wrongs. In his childhood, a little cousin had been taken
captive by white men, under aggravating circumstances, but for this he
did not become the white man’s foe. “Forgive and forget,” was his
motto, in all things that could be forgiven and forgotten; and he lived
to be an aged man, before vengeance took possession of his soul.

In all the country where he dwelt he was known, and to every cottage
Logan was welcome; terror did not creep into the heart of woman, nor
fear fall upon the little child, when his footsteps were heard at their
doors. And this, as was afterwards proved, was not because he had not
all the traits which make a brave warrior, but from a settled principle
that all men were brothers, and should love one another.

He set forth at one time on a hunting expedition, and was alone in the
forest. Two white hunters were engaged in the same sport, and having
killed a bear in a wild gorge, were about to rest beside a bubbling
spring, when they saw an Indian form reflected in the water. They
sprang to their feet and grasped their rifles, but the Indian bent
forward and struck the rifles from their hands, and spilt the powder
from their flasks. Then stretching forth his open palm in token of
friendship, he seated himself beside them and won his way to their
hearts. For a week they roamed together, hunting and fishing by day,
and sleeping by the same fire at night. It was Logan, and henceforth
their brother. He pursued his way over the Alleghanies, and they
returned to their homes, never again to point the gun at an Indian’s
heart.

Some white men on a journey stopped at his cabin to rest. For amusement
a shooting match was proposed, at which the price was to be a dollar a
shot. During the sport Logan lost five shots, and when they had
finished, he entered his lodge and brought five deer-skins for the
redemption of his forfeit, as a dollar a skin was the established price
in the market, and the red man’s money. But his guests refused to take
them, saying they had only been shooting for sport, and wished no
forfeit. But the honorable Indian would take no denial, replying, “If
you had lost the shots I should have taken your dollars, but as I have
lost, take my skins.”

Another time he wished to buy grain, and took his skins to a tailor,
who adulterated the wheat, thinking the Indian would not know. But the
miller informed him, and advised him to apply to a magistrate for
redress. He went to a Mr. Brown, who kindly saw that his loss was made
up, for Logan came often to his house, and he knew his noble heart and
grieved to see him wronged. As he was waiting the decision of the
magistrate, he played with a little girl, who was just trying to walk,
and the mother remarked that she needed some shoes, which she was not
able to purchase for her.

The child was very fond of Logan, and loved to sit upon his knee, and
when he went away was ready to go too. He asked the mother if he might
take her to his cabin for the day, and she, knowing well the attention
which would be bestowed upon her in the Indian’s lodge, consented.
Towards night there was some anxiety about the little one, but the
shades of evening had scarcely begun to deepen, when Logan was seen
wending his way to the cottage with his precious charge; and when he
placed her in her mother’s arms, she saw upon her feet a tiny pair of
moccasins, neatly wrought, that his own hands had made. Was this not a
delicate way of showing gratitude, and expressing friendship? Was it a
rude and savage nature that prompted this attention to a little child,
to make glad a mother’s heart? Not all the refined teachings of
civilization could have invented a more beautiful tribute of sympathy
and grateful affection.

Logan was never tempted by friend or foe to touch the fire-water to his
lips, till after wrongs kindled revenge in his soul.

He adopted few of the customs, and rejected all the vices of
civilization. This dignity and politeness were Indian characteristics,
and are found universally among his people.

But in an evil day the enemy found his way to the peaceful cabin in the
forest, and darkness shrouded all the remainder of the good man’s life.

Had Logan remained farther north, and preserved his identity with the
Six Nations, he would probably have been spared the woes which fell so
thickly upon him. The Iroquois were still formidable, and neither
armies nor individuals ventured to insult them without provocation. If
it had been known that he was a Sachem, and one of the chief men of his
tribe, he would have been left unmolested. But the sin would have been
as great of desolating a home, the inmates of which were peaceful
unoffending women and children.

A little company of military men were on their way to the west, and
encamped in the vicinity of Logan’s cabin. Not by the authority of
their captain, but unknown to him, two or three set off in the night to
inflict any injury which might be in their power upon the Indians they
had heard were near. The husband and father was absent, but they lured
one brother into the forest, and murdered him in cold blood, and then
returned to destroy another as cruelly, and then shot the mother and
little ones, leaving all upon the floor weltering in blood. Logan
returned to find his cabin tenanted only by the dead, and vengeance for
the first time was kindled in his bosom, and burned like a raging flame
in his soul. Now he became the white man’s foe, and incited every son
of the forest to slay without mercy their common enemy. Thus commenced
the long and frightful Indian war which filled the whole land with
terror, and for ten years stained our historical records with Indian
atrocities, unparalleled in our colonial or national experience. The
quiet peaceful homes of white men were invaded, and women and children
either killed or carried away captive; but then it was not known why
these outrages were committed. They were ascribed to Indian love of
war, and carnage, and bloodshed; but wherever Indian cruelty may be
traced, it will be found to have been preceded by acts more cruel and
heartless on the part of white men


      Stranger,—there are who think and write
    The Indian’s soul untouched with light,
    And that to him belongs the guilt
    For all the blood his hand hath spilt!
    Like mine, his friendly homes among,
    They would have known God never made,
    A heart all darkness, and how long
    The Indian bore aggressive wrong.
    Old Logan was the white man’s friend;
    But injuries forced his love to end;
    Of children, wife, and kindred shorn,
    None left for him to joy or mourn,
    He rose in calm, vindictive ire,
    Beside his nation’s council fire,
    And bade them, by their fathers slain,
    No more in voiceless peace remain,
    But lift the brand, and battle cry,
    For vengeance, if not victory!


“Welcome, Englishmen! welcome, Englishmen!” was the pleasant greeting
our fathers heard on the shores of New England; and a similar
hospitality was extended to all who came, by this unsuspicious and
trusting people.

In 1774, a deputation was sent to treat with the Sachems and chiefs,
and to endeavor to appease their revenge. But Logan was a long time in
yielding. No persuasion could induce him to attend a council that was
to treat of peace. He would not talk with white men of peace. It was
useless to contend longer, he knew—they might as well submit. There was
no hope for the Indian but to flee before the armed legions which were
pursuing them, but he would never be their friend.

At length Gen. Gleson, who was one of the deputation, followed him into
the depths of the forest; and there, seated upon a fallen tree, with
Cornstalk, the venerable Shawnee chief by his side, he was induced to
sign the treaty which all the other Sachems had signed before him, but
not till he had repeated the heart-rending story of his wrongs, and the
wrongs of his people. It was like wringing out his heart’s blood to see
them thus wasting away. They fell in thousands before the sword, and
tens of thousands before the still more desolating scourge of the
fire-water; and while he talked, the tears coursed down his furrowed
cheeks, and his keen sensibilities were quickened to the intensest
suffering. Here it was that he made the speech which is familiar to
every English tongue.

The name of Cresap appears in the speech, as Logan thought he was with
the men at the time of the murders. The details of the transaction vary
in almost every account given of them, but as I have no room for
discussions, I give the best authenticated narrative, and transcribe
the speech as it first appeared in “Jefferson’s Notes on Virginia,” in
which he challenges all the authors of antiquity to produce any thing
superior.




SPEECH OF LOGAN.

“I appeal to any white man to say, if ever he entered Logan’s cabin
hungry, and he gave him no meat; if ever he came cold and naked, and he
clothed him not. During the course of the last long and bloody war,
Logan remained in his cabin, an advocate for peace. Such was my love
for the whites, that my countrymen pointed as they passed, and said,
‘Logan is the friend of white men.’ Col. Cresap, the last spring, in
cold blood, and unprovoked, murdered all the relations of Logan, not
even sparing my women and children. There runs not a drop of my blood
in any living creature. This called on me for revenge. I have sought
it. I have killed many. I have fully glutted my vengeance. For my
country I rejoice at the beams of peace. But do not harbor a thought
that mine is the joy of fear. Logan never felt fear. He will not turn
on his heel to save his life. Who is there to mourn for Logan? Not
one.”


Never again did Logan possess a HOME. He wandered about for many years
from settlement to settlement, restless, moody, and unhappy, and
finally laid himself down in the forest to die. “There were none to
mourn for Logan;” but very truly Jefferson remarks, “his talents and
misfortunes have attached to him the respect and commiseration of a
world.”








CHAPTER XIII.

THE DARKEST PAGE OF INDIAN HISTORY.


The history of Treaties is by far the darkest of all the pages of
Indian history. War and bloodshed are terrible,—terrible indeed; the
stories of massacres chill the blood in our veins; and the bitter
strife of war is revolting to all the finer feelings of our nature. But
there has been a far more bitter strife of treaties, at which the heart
bleeds, and the spirit moans.

When the Six Nations were fairly subdued, and settled on the free
reservations which were left to them in the western part of New York,
if they could have remained undisturbed, and experienced no more wrong
or dishonor, they would soon have adopted the arts of civilization;
and, through the instructions of the missionaries, have become a
Christian people.

But the echo of the warwhoop and the booming cannon had no sooner died
away, than there came among them an army of serpents in human form,
wearing the semblance of angels of light. These were land speculators;
and there is no species of bribery or corruption within the power of
man to which they did not resort, in order to drive the Indians
entirely from our borders.

By this means they were kept in a constantly unsettled state, so that
for many years the labors of the missionaries seemed utterly in vain.
Some of the chiefs would now and then yield to bribery, and some to
deception, and conclude to give up all they possessed, and remove
beyond the Mississippi. And, as late as 1846, an emigration party was
formed, and more than a hundred departed to the western wilds, where
more than half of them perished before the end of a year.

By a gross and wicked fraud, the Buffalo reservation was finally
obtained, so that the Indians were all obliged to move from their
comfortable homes and well-tilled fields, and commence anew in the
forests to fell trees, and plough, and plant, and sow. By a similar
fraud, the Tonawanda reservation was claimed; but the chiefs and people
would not remove, saying the treaty had never been signed by any member
of those who had the power to make contracts, and they had no desire to
part with another acre of their lands to white men. So the case is
still in the courts, where thousands of dollars have been spent in an
offensive and defensive war of words and quibbles. But the Indians now
have lawyers among themselves, and firm friends and able counsellors
among white people, and it is hoped the right will yet prevail.

During these troublous times there were many affecting appeals made to
societies and the Government, which, one would think, might melt hearts
of stone, and prove, too, that eloquence did not die with Red Jacket or
Cornplanter.

These troubles, too, rallied around them many friends, especially among
the Quakers, and awakened sympathy and renewed effort in their behalf.
A few extracts from letters, written by those who defended them in the
hour of their calamity, and from the speeches of some of their Chiefs,
a few of whom are still living, will give some idea of what the Indian
is in a civilized state, when literally seated by his fireside.

Extract from a Report, made by a deputation of Friends, to investigate
the true nature of the differences between the land speculators and the
Indians:—



“It has been common for those who would deprive the Indians of their
lands, first to describe them as ignorant, or stupid, or savage; and
then, ‘for such worthy cause, to deem them as their lawful prey,’ to
put them out of the pale of civilization, and then shut upon them the
gate of mercy.

“But it is not true, that these remnants of the Six Nations are either
barbarous or vicious. On the contrary, they are an innocent and
improving people. Feeling their own weakness they have been forced to
yield to oppression and injury; but they are neither quarrelsome nor
vindictive. They are the remnant of a bold, warlike, and highly gifted
race; fallen indeed from the dizzy height of a tremendous political and
physical power, but bearing that fall with patience and dignity;
inspiring respect, and rendering them objects of intense interest to
the philanthropist and philosopher.

“These New York Indians, like all other communities of mankind, present
great varieties of character and grades of intellect, but as a people,
perhaps none of the aborigines of North America have equalled them in
all the manifestations of mental power. They have not had the use of
letters to store their minds with knowledge, or to record their own
achievements; yet we know that they have had many great and talented
men among them, who, making a very moderate allowance for the want of
education, would not suffer by comparison with the greatest of European
competitors. They have from the earliest times been considered a very
extraordinary race, distinguished from all the surrounding nations by
their capacity for negotiation, eloquence, and war. Remarkable for the
love of liberty, they scorned submission to foreign control. Baron La
Houtan says of them, ‘They laugh at the menaces of kings and governors,
for they have no idea of dependence—the very word to them is
insupportable. They look upon themselves as sovereigns, accountable to
none but God, whom they call the Great Spirit.’

“De Witt Clinton in his history of the Six Nations informs us, that
they held supremacy over a country of amazing extent and fertility,
inhabited by warlike and numerous nations, which must have been the
result of unity of design and system of action, proceeding from a wise
and energetic policy, continued for a long course of time. That in
eloquence and dignity, and in all the characteristics of personal
policy, they surpass an assembly of feudal barons.

“Their territory was estimated at 1,200 miles long by 700 broad,
including the great lakes or inland seas which bound our possessions to
the north. Among their orators they had a Garangula, a Cornplanter, a
Red Jacket, and a Big Kettle, of whom an elegant writer has said, ‘they
were men whose majesty of mind shone with a lustre that no belittling
appellations could bedim.’ President Jefferson says, ‘I may challenge
the whole orations of Demosthenes and Cicero, and of any more eminent
orator, if Europe has furnished more eminent, to produce a single
passage superior to the speech of Logan; yet this Logan was the son of
a Cayuga chief, a Sachem of the New York Indians.’

“When the news spread among them that the treaty was signed, and their
land sold, there was unutterable sorrow. To the poor Senecas it was ‘a
day of darkness and of gloominess, of clouds and of thick darkness,’
through which a ray of gladness could not penetrate. Consternation and
gloom covered their settlements. Their women were seen on all sides
weeping in their houses—along their roads—as they passed to their
occupations, and in the fields whilst engaged in their labors. One of
their chiefs, in a speech on the occasion said, ‘It seems as if we
should be worn down. When we see our fields covered with grain, and our
orchards loaded with fruit, it only increases our sorrows.’ The settled
and expressive gloom that was manifested upon their countenances and
deportment attested the reality of their sorrows.

“The cruelty of the attempt to drive the Indians away at this time was
enhanced by the consideration that within the last half century, under
the care of Friends, they had made great advances in civilization. They
had good houses, barns, horses, wagons, horned cattle, sheep, swine,
and farming utensils. They had places of worship and schools, many of
them could read and write, and had books and private libraries. They
had good farms, and some skill in agriculture. It would be far less
cruel to drive the surrounding white population into the deserts beyond
the Missouri, than to send there the Seneca Indians. The former would
soon gather around them all the comforts of life—the latter would soon
scatter, or perish for ever.”



The following is a communication to the Society of Friends at
Baltimore, from twenty Chiefs of the Seneca Nation, making known their
troubles.



                                  Cattaraugus in Council, Oct. 5, 1845.

To the Committee of Friends,

“Brothers:—We are informed you are soon to hold a great Council in
Baltimore, on the subject of our affairs. We pray the Great Spirit may
strengthen you, and give you wisdom and direct you aright in all your
deliberations.

“Brothers:—We know you love us; the Great Spirit has taught you to do
so. Your ears have been open to hear our cries, and your hearts
inclined to help us in our distress. We cannot reward you; we have
nothing to give you in return but our love and gratitude. This you have
full and complete.

“Brothers:—When your fathers were weak and ours were strong, the Great
Spirit led them to believe you were their friends; they helped you in
your childlike condition. Things have changed! You have become great
and strong, and we poor and weak. You are now paying us for what our
fathers have done.

“Brothers:—Our troubles are great indeed. This you are sensible of, and
have done much to relieve us in our distress; but the chains of the
white men have grown, and continue to grow tight upon us at the loss
and expense of our substance. They multiply, and become too heavy for
us to endure.

“Brothers:—We have none (on earth) to look to for aid and protection,
but you. When you forsake us, all is lost. Our wives and daughters wet
their pillows with their tears, and pray the Great Spirit to keep your
ears open that you may hear their cries.

“Brothers:—We have but little to say; our mouths are almost closed. Our
hopes are in you. Farewell.”



Extract from an address to the Committee of the Four Yearly Meetings of
Friends of New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore and Genesee, by several
Indian Chiefs.



“When we turn our faces backward, and look over the histories of the
past, we find that more than fifty winters have gone by since the
Iroquois, or Six Nations, first selected the Society of Friends as
their friends, upon whom they could repose confidence without fear of
being betrayed.

“The selection was made from the sects and denominations of those who
styled themselves Christians, at the time when war had diminished the
members of the Iroquois braves—when the Iroquois bowstring had been
broken—when his council fires were nearly put out by the blood of his
people, and the loud thundering voices of the big iron guns of the pale
faces caused the ground to tremble beneath his feet, and his council
house to shake to its very foundation—when oppression crushed the
Iroquois, and cruelty made his heart bleed—when murder and robbery
committed upon the red man, brought bounty to the spoiler committing
the foul deed,—when the pale-faces, like hungry hounds, chased the red
man from his hunting grounds.

“It was then that the red man’s sun was darkened, and the Great Spirit
had drawn his sable garment before its shining face, and left his red
children to roam in gloom and uncertainty. In looking round, the
Iroquois saw none to assist him in his struggles for liberty, his
country, and his firesides,—he found no sympathy from the pale-faced
Christians, save from the Society of Friends, who, with the true
principle of the spirit of Christianity implanted in their breast,
guided by the dictation of the Good Spirit, and following the counsel
and mandates of Him who never errs, came to our relief; not with
powder, bullets, or arms, but with sympathy in their bosoms, pity in
their hearts, and friendship in their hands; and our tradition informs
us, that since the time this alliance was established between the
Society of Friends and our people; nothing has occurred to mar our
mutual understanding, or tarnish the chain of friendship that bound us
together.

“Brothers:—We hope that you may teach your children to love and pity
the red man; so that when the Master of life and light shall call you
hence, your red brothers may still have friends like you, and the good
understanding now existing between us, be for ever perpetuated and
cherished between your posterity and ours. For the services you have
rendered us, accept the gratitude of an injured and oppressed race, and
may the Great Spirit watch over and protect you.”



There were not at any time more than a fifteenth part of the whole
nation in favor of removal, and the consent of those few was obtained
by misrepresentation and bribery, for which sums were paid in different
ways and at different times to the amount of $32,000. And yet at one
time every rood of land was ceded, and the process of removal
commenced. It is due to the Society of Friends to state, that it was
through their persevering instrumentality that this great calamity was
averted.

Among the most noble and venerable of the Seneca Chiefs was


BIG KETTLE.

In his bosom glowed the loftiest patriotism, and on his brow beamed the
purest philanthropy. To him the sorrows of his people were the seeds of
death; they ate into his heart, and drank his life-blood. He mourned
over their desolation and wept over their sins.

“Oh, is there nothing we can do?” said he one morning to Mr. Wright,
the missionary, who remained among them when there was little he could
do but encourage them to resist unto the end, and pray that their
strength might not fail and who stood by them, ready for any service,
in the darkest hours of their adversity. “Is there nothing more we can
do? Yes, let us continue to petition,” was the answer, and an offer to
write whatever he would say.

The result was a remonstrance, which in his own language was pathetic
and touching in the extreme. On listening to it, I asked if in the
translation it was not embellished; and the reply was, that no
translation could do justice to the original. I can make only a few
extracts.

“First, as a people, without exception, we love the land of our birth,
the place of our fathers’ graves; and could we be permitted to retain
undisturbed possession of the gifts of God to our people, not one of us
would entertain a thought of emigration. We are satisfied with our
country, we neither ask nor seek a better one.

“But we are told we can never live in peace here; that the land of the
Indians’ peace is far towards the setting sun. Let us lay open our
hearts to your honorable body. We are troubled. Why should it be said
that we can have no peace here? The age, wisdom, and dignity of a great
nation are yours. You can resolve our doubts for us. The United States
have land enough. You have abundant means of communication. In all your
wide country, your steamboats, rail cars, and carriages can bear your
people whithersoever they wish to go. Neither have you any lack of
wealth, that your people should wish to become rich at our expense.
Neither have we given you any ground of complaint against us.

“We have fought by the side of one of your greatest generals. He still
lives to bear testimony to our fidelity. Yes, the blood of our chiefs
was shed on the battle-field for what you then told us was our common
country. It was mingled with the blood of your enemies slain by our
hands, and that too at your solicitation, at a time when you said you
stood in need of our aid. Why then can we have no peace in a land whose
peace we helped to buy at such a price?

“It is true we are now few and weak; you are numerous and mighty, but
you are also magnanimous. The great hearts which beat in the bosoms of
your chiefs and head men, would not let them oppress the remnant of any
nation almost wasted from the earth, much less the remnant of friends
who once fought and bled for them.

“It is true, indeed, we are almost wasted away. The smallest of your
ten thousand towns has in it more people than our whole nation. And can
it then be any satisfaction to the United States to set their foot upon
the neck of an old man, even now tottering into his grave? We cannot
understand these things. We wish, if we must all go into the grave, and
perish from the earth, to lie together in the same dust with our
forefathers. The strange, unhallowed earth of other lands will press
heavily upon our bosoms. It will be cold—we cannot sleep in such
graves.

“We cannot flourish there if our hearts are not there—if we go against
our will—if we are driven forth heart-broken and dispirited. No: men
will starve and perish in the most luxuriant soil on earth if compelled
to take possession of it under such circumstances. We must go
contentedly—we must go cheerfully, in order to be benefited by the kind
offers of the government; and, above all, we must go unitedly. The
bands which held us together have been torn. Now, the flames of strife
burn high between friends and brethren. If you push us off hastily
together, we shall only go to devour each other till we are consumed.
And even if we should not absolutely destroy each other, we could not
flourish. The oak riven by the thunderbolt will not grow again. A kind,
gentle hand might transplant sprout after sprout, and raise up perhaps
a forest there. But after the lightning’s shock, neither root nor
branch retains the power of germinating. What harm can our remaining do
you? What is the use of a few thousand acres of land to a nation like
the United States? But an honorable name—the love and friendship of
those whom God has placed under your care, and, above all, THE
CONSCIOUSNESS OF DOING RIGHT, will be of great importance.

“Thus we have laid open our hearts to you. Our warriors, and our women
and children will take their own way to make known their concurrence.
We hope you will attentively consider what we have said. We have
trespassed long upon your patience, but with HOME and COUNTRY,—our
fathers’ graves, and the honor of the United States at stake, we could
not have said less. May the Great Being who controls the counsels and
destinies of nations guide you to a right decision.”

Big Kettle furnished another gratifying instance that an Indian could
resist temptation, and maintain his integrity through the darkest hours
of adversity and the most aggravating wrongs. There are many among his
own people and among white men, who knew him, who pronounce him a
greater man than Red Jacket. He lived to a later day, and felt more
keenly, if this were possible, the woes which seemed to fall thicker
and faster upon the Indian as years wore on. His head was always clear,
for not a drop of the fire-water ever touched his lips. There was a
more softened dignity in his deportment and more affability in his
manners than was experienced in intercourse with Red Jacket. He had
finer sensibilities, and though there is a vein of sarcasm often in his
speeches, it was not so bitter as that which ran through almost every
thing Red Jacket said. He remained a Pagan to the day of his death,
though he seemed to lose some of his interest in Pagan ceremonies. He
endeavored earnestly to elevate his people, and promote a true spirit
of morality. A distinguished statesman and infidel who proposed
establishing a school for propagating infidelity, once fell into
company with Big Kettle, and attempted to convince him that there was
no God, and to prejudice him against the missionaries, and excite him
to bitter enmity against religion; but the Indian’s trust in the Great
Spirit was not moved, and though he did not understand the Christian’s
God, his sagacious mind quickly discovered the fallacy of the atheist’s
arguments, and he was thoroughly disgusted with his coarse manners and
conversation, and the want of principle which was manifest in his
motives.

He said he was led to abjure the fire-water by witnessing the evil
influence of it upon his father, and the misery it introduced into
their otherwise happy family.

He literally died of a broken heart. There were some among the chiefs
who were in favor of the treaty, and one day in the council house,
strife arose to such a height, and discussion became so warm, that
tomahawks were unsheathed, and there was danger of something more
terrible than a war of words. I have seen the one which gleamed in Big
Kettle’s hand on that occasion, but it was allowed to do no harm, and
it was this that grieved the patriotic old man more than any thing
else, to see Iroquois at enmity with one another. It was not so in the
days of old. Oh, how changed! The Indians were once all brethren; but
now they were divided. To see them wasted was not so sad as to see them
broken and degenerate. He mourned and would not be comforted, and like
Logan went away into the forest, and shut himself in a lonely cabin to
die.

The missionary learned his retreat and visited him, trying to speak
comfort to his spirit, but in vain. He tried also to lead him to the
Christian’s God, and explain to him the Christian’s faith. But this too
was vain. He said the Great Spirit had not seen fit to give the Indian
the good book which white people talked about, and he would not
therefore punish him for not knowing what it contained. “Big Kettle,”
said he, “has never done wrong to his fellow man. Big Kettle has never
taken what belonged to another—has never told a lie. The Great Spirit
knows Big Kettle loves him, and he will take him to the good place when
he dies.” So, firm in his trust in the Indian’s God, he departed in the
year 1839, without a single fear of death, or unwillingness to go, and
to the Great Spirit we will leave him. “He alone is judge.”



Speech of Gayashuta, addressed to the Society of Friends.

“Brothers:—The sons of my beloved brother Onas. [9] When I was young
and strong, our country was full of game which the Good Spirit sent for
us to live upon; the lands which belonged to us were extended far
beyond where we hunted; I and the people of my nation, had enough to
eat, and always something to give our friends, when they entered our
cabins, and we rejoiced when they received it from us; hunting was then
not tiresome—it was a diversion—it was a pleasure.

“Brothers:—When your fathers asked land of my nation, we gave it to
them, for we had more than enough. Gayashuta was among the first of the
people to say, ‘give land to our brother Onas, for he wants it, and he
has always been a friend to Onas and his children.’

“Brothers:—Your fathers saw Gayashuta when he was young; when he had
not even thought of old age or weakness; but you are too far off to see
him now he has grown old. He is very old and feeble, and he wonders at
his own shadow—it becomes so little.

“He has no children to take care of him, and the game is driven away by
the white people, so that the young men must hunt all day to find game
for themselves to eat; they have left nothing for Gayashuta. And it is
not Gayashuta only, who is becoming old and feeble—there yet remains
about thirty of your old friends, who, unable to provide for
themselves, or to help one another, have become poor, and are hungry
and naked.

“Brothers!—Gayashuta sends you a belt, which he received long ago from
your fathers, and a writing which he received but as yesterday from one
of you. By these you will remember him, and the old friends of your
fathers in this nation; look on this belt and this writing, and, if you
remember the old friends of your fathers, consider their former
friendship and their present distress; and, if the Good Spirit shall
put it into your hearts to comfort them in their old age, do not
disregard his counsel. We are men; and therefore need only tell you
that we are old, and feeble, and hungry, and naked; and that we have no
other friends but you,—the children of our beloved brother Onas.”

There have been attempts to prove that the Friends, as well as others,
were guilty of injustice, fraud, and deception towards the Indians, but
I can nowhere find these charges substantiated; and it is sufficiently
convincing to any unprejudiced mind, that the universal impression
among the red men would not be that the Friends were different from
other white people, if they had not seen it demonstrated. Whether at
the North or the South, the East or the West, the impression of the
Indian concerning the pale-faces is the same. The Pequod and the
Cherokee, the Seminole and the Dacotah, experience the same treatment,
and utter the same sentiment.

The speech of Black Hawk, when, after a long and desperate conflict, he
was taken and imprisoned, is the lamentation of all.

“The Sun rose dim on us in the morning, and at night sank in a dark
cloud, and looked like a ball of fire. That was the last sun that shone
on Black Hawk. His heart is dead, and no longer beats quick in his
bosom. He is now prisoner to the white man; they will do with him as
they wish. But he can stand torture, and is not afraid of death. He is
no coward. Black Hawk is an Indian. He has done nothing for which an
Indian ought to be ashamed. He has fought for his countrymen, the
squaws, and pappooses, against white men, who came year after year to
cheat them, and take away their lands. You know the cause of their
making war. It is known to all white men. They ought to be ashamed of
it. The white men despise the Indians, and drive them from their homes.
But the Indians are not deceitful. The white men speak bad of the
Indian, and look at him spitefully. But the Indians do not tell lies;
Indians do not steal.

“An Indian who is as bad as a white man could not live in our nation;
he would be put to death, and eaten up by wolves. The white men are bad
schoolmasters; they carry false looks, and deal in false actions; they
smile in the face of the poor Indian, to cheat him; they shake him by
the hand, to gain his confidence, to make him drunk, and ruin his wife.
We told them to let us alone, and keep away from us; but they followed
on, and beset our paths, and they coiled themselves among us like the
snake. They poisoned us by their touch. We are not safe, we lived in
danger. We were becoming like them—hypocrites and liars, adulterers,
and lazy drones.

“There were no deer in the forest; the opossum and the beaver were
fled; the springs were drying up, and our squaws and pappooses without
food. The Spirit of our Fathers awoke, and spoke to us to avenge our
wrongs or die. We all spoke before the council fire. It was warm and
pleasant; we set up the warwhoop, and dug up the tomahawk; our knives
were ready, and the heart of Black Hawk swelled high in his bosom when
he led his warriors to battle. He is satisfied. He will go to the world
of spirits contented.

“Black Hawk is a true Indian. He feels for his wife, his children, and
friends. But he does not care for himself. He cares for the nation and
the Indians. They will suffer. He laments their fate. The white men do
not scalp the head; but they do worse,—they poison the heart; it is not
pure with them. His countrymen will not be scalped; but they will in a
few years become like white men, so that you cannot trust them; and
there must be, as in the white settlements, nearly as many officers as
men, to take care of them, and keep them in order.

“Farewell my nation! Black Hawk tried to save you, and avenge your
wrongs. He has been taken prisoner, and can do no more. His sun is
setting, and will rise no more. Farewell to Black Hawk!”

I have not any where made extracts from the bloody records of war, or
related instances of Indian barbarity; but if I had, they would have
formed a pleasing picture for the mind to dwell upon, compared with the
history of the controversy which was waged between a simple, trustful
band of Indians, and the thieves and robbers who invaded them with
weapons more deadly than tomahawks and scalping-knives—weapons which
they could not see, and therefore could not repel. I have given but a
glimpse of the long struggle; but I will not dwell upon it longer, for,
as far as the Iroquois are concerned, it is ended, we trust, though
there is still an effort, and, perhaps, a hope, to weary out the
Indians, and thus gain their possessions. But it is futile; they will
not part with them but with their blood.

As far as most of them are concerned, those days of clouds and thick
darkness have passed away, and with them should vanish the prejudice
and mutual distrust to which they gave rise.

Now, the Indians on all these lands are tillers of the soil, and you
may ride miles in every direction, and see their fruitful fields and
comfortable dwellings, indicating an industrious and an eminently
peaceful and happy people. And if you come into this little church, you
will see that they are also a Christian people. At first you might
smile at the peculiarities in the dress of the women, for they persist,
and very properly, I think, in not adopting the dress which we call
civilized, but which better deserves the name of barbarous. No screws
or lacings mar their forms, and their outer dress is still short and
very loose. The elder women sit with uncovered heads, their long black
hair tied in braids with gay ribbons down their necks. The younger
women have quite universally adopted the gypsy hat with gay streamers,
and all wear shawls, generally very tasteful and handsome. This
costume, with the rich brown tint of their soft skins, gives them a
picturesque and pleasing appearance.

They have large portions of the Bible, a hymn-book, and several
school-books in their native tongue, and rich music it is when they all
stand up and sing “with the spirit and the understanding,” good
old-fashioned tunes in their own rich and peculiarly expressive
language. There are aged men and manly youths, matrons, maidens, and
tiny babies; and all, not excepting the little ones, are very
respectful and serious in their deportment.

The sermon to-day is by one of their own people, a chief, and though it
is Greek to me, as far as edification is concerned, I listen more
attentively than I do sometimes to what I can understand, for there is
something very fascinating in the language and in the speaker. He is
not a minister, but occupies the pulpit to-day, because both the
missionaries are absent to attend an annual meeting at a distant place;
but he is superintendent of the Sabbath-school, and though he comes six
miles, has been absent but twice I believe in three years. Many who are
present have been in the habit of walking eight or nine miles, men,
women, and children, and are as sure to be present as the Sabbath bell
is to ring.

Here the Indian is the Indian still, and among the youths and maidens
of the present generation, there are some noble specimens of this still
noble race; and the intermingling of Saxon blood, wherever it has taken
place, has caused no deterioration.

As my book is written with the hope of disseminating the truth, and
thus removing prejudice, I will give an instance of the prejudice which
exists, and doubt not the same incident would have occurred in any city
where the trial had been made.

The first Sabbath I attended church, I noticed by my side a
fine-looking woman, with the richest tint of clear Mingoe blood upon
her cheeks, and her raven hair in soft flowing masses, curving upon her
temples, and twined in classic braids behind. Tall and portly in
figure, and dignified in deportment, she particularly attracted my
attention, and the sweet and intelligent expression of her face told
that she was no common woman.

I asked who she was; and learned that she was the step-daughter of
their most distinguished chief, Red Jacket, and one of whom he was
particularly fond. She was a child when he was an old man, and sat on
his knee, and stroked his withered cheek and kissed his brow, and
received his most affectionate caresses. Her mother was the second wife
of the great orator, and the faithful friend of the missionaries, and a
consistent member of the little mission church during all the latter
years of her life. The daughter, therefore, has had a Christian
education, and is a thoroughly sensible and very interesting woman. But
while I listened to this answer and made these remarks, I also listened
to a story which made me blush for my people.

A few years ago, when the American Board held their annual meeting in
an eastern city, the wife of the missionary, Mrs. Wright, was requested
to bring one of the Indian women who could speak English, and was also
familiar with her native language, that many more might be interested
in their labors by witnessing the fruits. This was the woman she
selected to accompany her. There was of course a great crowd of people,
and hotels and boarding-houses were more than full. The one where they
took up their abode, had the table surrounded with what are termed, in
fashionable parlance, genteel people, and here the missionaries and the
chieftain’s daughter of a proud race took their place, as worthy to
occupy the same position and receive the same politeness. What was
their surprise, to see upon the countenances of those who sat opposite
them, indignation and conscious insult, that a lady of a different
people, and with a darker hue, should be permitted to dine with them as
an equal! No notice was taken of their contemptuous looks and gestures,
but what was the surprise of the offending party to find at the next
meal that the table was vacated—they were left alone. The hostess then
explained the cause of offence, and requested that the squaw might take
her place at the second table, as they should lose their boarders if
she did not. The missionaries answered, that if she sat at the second
table they must also; and to this proposition she, without blushing,
acceded; and during the remainder of the time, the vulgar gentility of
the establishment were not troubled by the presence of two dignified,
lady-like, Christian women, as far above their comprehension as the
heavens are above the earth. They ate and drank without danger of
contamination! It is one of the peculiarities of the Indians never to
betray emotion unseasonably, and though it was evident that Mrs. L.
understood the designed humiliation, she never by word or look made it
manifest. It is also characteristic of them, that when introduced into
society, where the customs are different from theirs and entirely new,
they manifest no embarrassment or ignorance, but conform with wonderful
tact; and while seeming to be indifferent, really observe minutely, and
afterward relate every thing that passes.

How the disgraceful and utterly uncivilized conduct of these few who
represent a large portion of what is called civilized society, was
portrayed by this injured woman to her own people, I know not. I only
know that she bore the insult with Christian meekness. She is the woman
of whose girlhood I have spoken in the life of Red Jacket, and had he
lived his fondest wishes concerning her would have been realized. She
grew up to be a woman of whom he might well have been proud. Her
husband is the grandson of a British officer, who loved an Indian
maiden, and took her to be his wife. When his term of service expired
he returned to England, but not without using every persuasion to
induce his dusky bride to accompany him. She would not consent to go,
fearing she might not be recognized as wife when so far away, and
claimed the right, which was most reluctantly granted, of retaining
their little son. For many years his father annually remembered him,
and sent gold and magnificent presents to testify his love, but at
length they ceased, and nothing more was ever heard concerning him. As
there were no surnames among the Indians, the child was not called by
his father’s name, and it soon became lost to all who ever knew him
this side the water. If my Indian friends have any cousins among the
lords or nobles of England, they might not care to have me supply the
links which would bring them to the knowledge of each other; but I can
assure them that the blood of the daughter of an Iroquois Chief has not
degraded that of any Peer of the Realm.








CHAPTER XIV.

THE EDUCATED INDIAN.


The following extracts are taken from speeches made by young educated
Indians, who are still living and laboring among their people. The
first was made before the Historical Society of New York, in behalf of
the little company of Cayugas who emigrated beyond the Mississippi, and
were reduced to such extreme suffering that a great proportion of them
died in less than a year. It was proposed to bring back the remainder,
and a speech to excite sympathy and raise funds was made by Dr. Wilson,
who obtained ten thousand dollars for this purpose, five hundred of
which was given by a member of the Society of Friends in Baltimore.

“The honorable gentleman has told you that the Iroquois have no
monuments. Did he not previously prove that the land of Gano-no-o, or
the Empire State as you love to call it, was once laced by our trails
from Albany to Buffalo—trails that we had trod for centuries—trails
worn so deep by the feet of the Iroquois that they became your own
roads of travel as your possessions gradually eat into those of my
people? Your roads still traverse those same lines of communication and
bind one part of the long house to another. The land of Gano-no-o—the
Empire State—then is our monument! and we wish its soil to rest above
our bones when we shall be no more. We shall not long occupy much room
in living; we shall occupy still less when we are gone; a single tree
of the thousands which sheltered our forefathers—one old elm under
which the representatives of the tribes were wont to meet—will cover us
all; but we would have our bodies twined in death among its roots on
the very soil where it grew! Perhaps it will last the longer from being
fertilized with their decay.

“I have been told that the first object of this Society is to preserve
the history of the State of New York. You, all of you know, that alike
in its wars and in its treaties the Iroquois, long before the
Revolution, formed a part of that history; that they were then one in
council with you, and were taught to believe themselves one in
interest. In your last war with England, your red brothers—your elder
brothers—still came up to help you, as of old, on the Canada frontier!
Have we, the first holders of this prosperous region, no longer a share
in your history? Glad were your forefathers to sit down upon the
threshold of the ‘Long House’; rich did they then hold themselves, in
getting the mere sweepings from its doors. Had our forefathers spurned
you from it when the French were thundering at the opposite end, to get
a passage through and drive you into the sea, whatever has been the
fate of other Indians, the Iroquois might still have been a nation; and
I—I—instead of pleading here for the privilege of lingering within your
borders—I—I—might have had—a country!”

This was delivered extemporaneously, and was very long, but only these
few sentences have been preserved, and for these we are indebted to Mr.
Hoffman, who devoted to the author and his subject a long article in
the Literary World the next day.

The following was delivered before an enlightened assembly by Mr. Maris
B. Pierce.

“It has been said, and reiterated so frequently as to have obtained the
familiarity of household words, that it is the doom of the Indian to
disappear—to vanish like the morning dew before the advance of
civilization—before those who belong by nature to a different, and by
education and circumstances to a superior race; and melancholy is it to
us—those doomed ones—that the history of this country, in respect to
us, and its civilization, has furnished so much ground for the saying,
and for giving credence to it.

“But whence and why are we thus doomed? Why must we be crushed by the
arm of civilization, or the requiem of our race be chanted by the waves
of the Pacific, which is destined to ingulf us? Say ye, on whom the
sunlight of civilization has constantly shone—into whose lap Fortune
has poured her brimful horn, so that you are enjoying the highest and
best spiritual and temporal blessings of this world, say, if some being
from fairy land, or some distant planet, should come to you in such a
manner as to cause you to deem them children of greater light and
superior wisdom to yourselves, and you should open to them the
hospitality of your dwellings and the fruits of your labor, and they
should by dint of their superior wisdom dazzle and amaze you, so as,
for what to them were toys and rattles, they should gain freer
admission and fuller welcome, till, finally, they should claim the
right to your possessions, and of hunting you, like wild beasts, from
your long and hitherto undisputed domain, how ready would you be to be
taught of them? How cordially would you open your minds to the
conviction that they meant not to deceive you further and still more
fatally in their proffers of pretended kindness?

“How much of the kindliness of friendship for them, and of esteem for
their manners and customs would you feel? Would not ‘the milk of human
kindness’ in your breasts be turned to the gall of hatred towards them?
And have not we, the original and undisputed possessors of this
country, been treated worse than you would be, should any supposed case
be transferred to reality.

“But I will leave the consideration of this point for the present, by
saying, what I believe every person who hears me will assent to, that
the manner in which the white people have habitually dealt with the
Indians, makes them wonder that their hatred has not burned with
tenfold fury against them, rather than that they have not laid aside
their own peculiar notions and habits, and adopted those of their
civilized neighbors.

“For instances of those natural endowments, which, by cultivation, give
to the children of civilization their great names and far-reaching
fame, call to mind Philip of Mount Hope, whose consummate talents and
skill made him the white man’s terror, by the display of those talents
and that skill for the white man’s destruction.

“Call to mind Tecumseh, by an undeserved association with whose name
one of the great men of your nation has obtained more of greatness than
he ever merited, either for his deeds or his character. Call to mind
Red Jacket, formerly your neighbor, with some of you a friend and
familiar, and to be a friend and familiar with whom none of you feel it
a disgrace.

“Call to mind Osceola, the victim of the white man’s treachery and
cruelty, whom neither his enemy’s arm nor cunning could conquer on the
battle field, and who at last was consumed in ‘durance vile,’ by the
corroding of his own spirit. In ‘durance vile,’ I say. Blot the fact
from the record of that damning baseness, of that violation of all law,
of all humanity, which that page of your nation’s history which
contains an account of it must ever be! Blot out the fact, I say,
before you rise up to call an Indian treacherous or cruel.

“For an instance of active pity, of deep rational active pity, and the
attendant intellectual qualities, I ask you to call to mind the story
surpassing romance of Pocahontas; she who threw herself between a
supposed inimical stranger and the deadly club which had been raised by
the stern edict of her father, and by appealing to the affections of
that father, savage though he was, overcame the fell intent which
caused him to pronounce the white man’s doom. In her bosom burned
purely and rationally the flame of love, in accordance with the
dictates of which she offered herself at the Hymenial altar, to take
the nuptial ties with a son of Christian England. The offspring of this
marriage have been with pride claimed as sons and citizens of the noble
and venerable State of Virginia.

“Ye who love prayer, hover in your imagination around the cot of Brown,
and listen to the strong supplications, as they arise from the fervent
heart of Catharine, and then tell me whether


   ‘—the poor Indian, whose untutored mind
    Sees God in clouds and hears him in the wind,’


is not capable, by cultivation, of rationally comprehending the true
God, whose pavilion is the clouds, and who yet giveth grace to the
humble.

“The ill-starred Cherokees stand forth in colors of living light,
redeeming the Indian character from the foul aspersions, that it is not
susceptible of civilization and Christianization. John Ross stands
before the American people, in a character both of intellect and heart,
which many a white man in high places might envy, and yet never be able
to attain! A scholar, a patriot, an honest and honorable man; standing
up before the ‘powers that be,’ in the eyes of Heaven and men, now
demanding, now supplicating of those powers, a regard for the rights of
humanity, of justice, of law—and still a scholar, a patriot, an honest
and honorable man; though an Indian blood coursing in his veins, and an
Indian color giving hue to his complexion, dooms him, and his children
and kin, to be hunted at the point of the bayonet by those powers, for
their home, and possessions, and country, to the ‘terra incognita
beyond the Mississippi.’

“‘Westward the star of Empire takes its way,’ and whenever that empire
is held by the white man, nothing is safe or enduring against his
avidity for gain. Population is with rapid strides going beyond the
Mississippi, and even casting its eye with longing gaze, for the woody
peaks of the Rocky Mountains—nay, even for the surf-beaten shore of the
western Ocean. And in process of time, will not our territory there be
as subject to the wants of the white people, as that which we now
occupy?

“I ask, then, in behalf of the New York Indians, that our white
brethren will not urge us to do that which justice, humanity, religion,
not only do not require, but condemn. Let us live on where our fathers
lived, and enjoy the advantages our location offers us, that we who are
converted heathens, may be made meet for that inheritance which the
Father hath promised to give the Son, our Saviour; so that the deserts
and waste places may be made to blossom like the rose, and the
inhabitants thereof utter forth the high praises of our God.

“The government instituted by our ancestors many centuries ago, was
remarkable for its wisdom, and adapted to the then condition of our
nation. It was a republican, and purely democratic government, in which
the will of the people ruled. No policy nor enterprise was carried out
by the Council of the Grand Sachems of the Confederacy, without the
sanction and ratification of the people, and it was necessary that it
should receive the consent of the confederate tribes. The consent of
the warriors alone was not deemed sufficient, but the women,—the
mothers of the nation were also consulted; by this means the path of
the wise Sachems was made clear—their hands were made strong, their
determinations resolute, knowing full well that they had the unanimous
support of their constituents; hence the confederacy of the Iroquois
became great and strong, prosperous and happy; by their wisdom, they
became statesmen, orators, and diplomatists; by their valor and skill
in the war-path, they became formidable—they conquered and subdued many
tribes, and extended their territory.

“This was our condition when the pale-faces landed upon the eastern
shores of this great island. Every nation has its destiny. We now
behold our once extensive domains reduced to a few acres; our
territory, which once required the fleetest moons to traverse, is now
spanned by the human voice. Yes, the Chiefs under our ancient form of
government have reduced our possessions, so that now when we put the
seed of the melon into the earth, it sprouts, and its tender vine
trails along the ground, until it trespasses upon the lands of the
PALE-FACES.”

When Colonel McKenney was writing his Indian history, he addressed a
letter of inquiry to General Cass, asking whether he ever knew an
instance of Indian war or massacre, that was not provoked by the white
man’s aggression. To this letter he received the following laconic
reply:


        Dear Colonel:—

                Never! Never! NEVER!

                                Yours truly,
                                    Lewis Cass.


General Houston, in speeches lately made at Washington and at Boston,
has made the same statement; and this, any one thoroughly acquainted
with Indian history, will confirm. Had there been nothing more to rouse
Indian ferocity, it was enough to see his favorite hunting-grounds
devastated, and the desecration of the graves of his fathers. We will
not enter into the merits of the question, whether it would have been
right to permit so wide an extent of country, capable of supporting
millions, to remain in the possession of so few. It is an important
question; but when we judge the Indian, we are to look upon the
invasion as it appeared to him. In his eyes, the invaders were thieves
and robbers,—yes, barbarians and savages. Their mode of warfare, and
their system of destroying, were more inhuman and terrible than any
thing he had ever witnessed or imagined.

To expect them to yield their territory without a struggle, and a
desperate struggle, was an expectation which only an idiot could
entertain; and to expect them to lay aside their wild, roving habits,
and easy, careless life, for one of toil and drudgery, with none of the
advantages of civilization and Christianity apparent to them, was quite
as ridiculous. They were every where obliged to yield to the LAW OF
FORCE, with only now and then a glimpse of the LAW OF KINDNESS. The
good John Robinson, of Plymouth memory, even in his day “began to doubt
whether there was not wanting that tenderness for the life of man, made
after God’s own image, which was so necessary;” and says, “It would
have been happy if the early Colonists had converted some, before they
killed any.”

So early as 1623, it sometimes occurred that “Indians, calling in a
friendly manner, were seized and put in irons.” “The General Court of
Massachusetts once offered one hundred pounds each for ten Indian
scalps; and forty white warriors went forth to win the prize, and
returned with ten scalps stretched on poles, and received the one
thousand pounds!”

The Indian had no other law than an “eye for an eye, and a tooth for a
tooth;” but there was, probably, not one among the early Colonists, who
had not the Gospel of Christ, as well as the Ten Commandments.

For myself, I have wondered that the fire of revenge and hatred should
ever have gone out in a single Indian bosom; that he should have been
willing to receive the missionary and school-teacher from among a
people who had so forfeited their title to Christian, and practised so
contrary to their professions. But whoever will take the trouble to
wander among the peaceful valleys of Cattaraugus and Alleghany, will be
convinced that the natural and artificial passions of Indians may be
lulled, and the gall and wormwood which wrong and oppression have
engendered in their hearts, may be converted into the sweetest milk of
human kindness. They have learned to distinguish between the possessor
and the professor; they have learned to value the good gifts it is in
our power to bestow, and are willing to sit at our feet and learn
wisdom.

It has become an annual custom among the Senecas to hold a national
picnic, to which the people are all invited. The ceremonies are
conducted as at similar festivals among other people, and I would like
to have had the world, the unthinking, and still inexcusable ignorant
world, look upon a scene which was represented not long since in the
forest by North American Indians.

Some strangers who happened along here a few months since, exclaimed,
“Why, how have you created such a paradise here, and nobody ever has
heard of it?” He looked abroad upon the cultivated fields and
comfortable dwellings, and could not believe that the Indians had done
all this. They are so entirely a distinct and peculiar people, that
though living near a great city, and surrounded by an inquisitive and
aggressive people, they are less known in the general community than
the Chinese or the Laplanders.

What has wrought this great change? The quiet labors and the small
still voice of the missionary and the school-teacher. As well as I
could, I have pictured the Indian as he was, and now I wish you to look
upon him as he is. Just stand with me upon this little hill, and look
upon this gay concourse of people. At our feet is a beautiful grove of
elms and oaks and maples, on the borders of a silver stream, so clear
that it is a perfect mirror to the shining pebbles upon its bed. It
bears still an Indian name, the Cattaraugus, and flows on to mingle its
waters with Lake Erie.

There is music in the distance. Look up and you will see a procession.
It is heralded by the Seneca National Band, in a costume of red and
white, and the tune is Yankee Doodle, though the musicians are all
Indians. Then comes the Marshal, who would be singled out by an
observer, on any occasion, as a genuine son of a proud race, by his
fine figure and noble bearing. With his rich dress, on his caparisoned
steed, he is truly princely.

Then follow the children of the six several schools, their soft voices
joining in a lively hymn, under the care of their teachers; all with
gala dresses and distinguishing badges, and flags waving in the breeze.
Another band, “The Sons of Temperance,” bring up the rear, and slowly
they come marching on, crossing the stream upon a temporary bridge,
wheeling about in several military evolutions, and arrange themselves
in groups around the platforms wreathed with evergreens, on which the
President of the day and the Speaker stand. He who presides is one of
the oldest and most venerable of the chiefs of his people. He is
dressed in black, with a broad white silk scarf, terminating in crimson
fringes, crossing his breast and falling gracefully at his side. Around
him are other venerable men, whose memories easily go back to the time
when there was not a Christian in the whole nation. Now the missionary
pastor, who has for twenty years labored among them, and can very
justly look around him and call what he beholds the fruit of his
labors, lifts his voice to crave the blessing of Heaven upon their
festal gathering. You will listen to the speaking which follows with
interest, though you will not understand the language in which some of
the addresses are made. It is not so musical as rich, and falls on the
ear like the deep voice of the cataract, rather than the low murmuring
rill. But those who think the Indian has no vein of humor and no love
of pleasantry, should listen to him when he is surrounded only by his
kindred—those who can appreciate him, and whom he can trust. Solemnity,
enthusiasm, and mirthfulness, play alternately upon the features of the
assembly, but there is in him so great a regard for decorum, that
nothing like levity or untimely restlessness ever disturbs an Indian
audience. There is the most respectful attention till the orators are
seated, and then they gather around the table, which is tastefully and
bountifully spread, in the form of a double square. Around it circle
the guests, and within stand those who dispense the good gifts prepared
for all who come. Here, too, is the order which seldom characterizes so
large a number among people of any other name; and happiness, a quiet
but soul appreciating happiness, is beaming upon every dusky face.

When the feast is finished, the speakers again mount the rostrum, and
as usual after a good dinner, all are more disposed to merriment.
Before you are a thousand people of all ages, from the gray-haired man
of ninety, to the tiniest baby that ever opened its eyes to the light.
You may see there a group of laughing maidens, reclining upon the grass
in the shade of a spreading oak, with their gypsy hats and bright
streamers, and near by a bevy of matrons, with their raven hair braided
in rich tresses, and their mantles gathered in folds about their
waists. The musicians fill up the interstices between the speeches with
thrilling and plaintive strains, till the daylight begins to fade and
the red gleam of the setting sun gilds the forest tops. Then again they
form in procession, and march away. The children number about two
hundred; and are you realizing all this time that they are what some
people still insist upon calling savages, and maintain can never become
an educated, refined and cultivated people? really believing that they
are incapable of appreciating learning, the arts, Christianity, and
civilization? Contending that they ought to be removed far away into
the Western forests to roam for ever wild, that the white man may not
trample them as he tramples the beast and the reptile in his path? The
laborers have been few, far too few for this beautiful vineyard, yet
they have accomplished a great work. The population is now on the
increase, and schools and churches are multiplying. The people are
improving in agriculture, and pretty farms and houses are beginning to
dot their hills and valleys. They are becoming a Christian and social
people.

I have attended one or two parties, or social gatherings, at the houses
of the missionaries, where there were perhaps fifty or sixty, and have
seen far less comeliness and propriety of behavior among the same
number of the sons and daughters of New England. Indians have
remarkable tact in conforming to the customs of other people, if they
choose to exercise it, and when they are fully convinced that it is
best to relinquish their own peculiar habits, they adopt new ones very
readily. If land speculators would let them alone, and the State would
perform its whole duty, they would soon prove that the last of the
Senecas is not yet, nor for a long time to come. They would become a
valuable element in our political and social organization—refute the
slanders, and blot out the dark pictures which historians have been
wont to spread abroad concerning them. May I live to see it done, for
most deeply have I learned to blush for my people.

The speech from which I make the following extracts, was made by Mr. N.
T. Strong. The President of the day was Henry Twoguns, the step-son of
Red Jacket, and the Vice President, Dr. Wilson. The Marshal was Mr. M.
H. Parker, and the bands were composed entirely of Indians.

His speech also, like the preceding ones, was made in English; and all
are in better English than many I have read by foreigners of other
nations who have had the same advantages of education.



“Ladies and Gentlemen:—I enter upon the duties assigned me by the
committee of arrangements with much distrust. It is a difficult task at
all times to speak in a foreign language, and I fear I shall not
succeed to the satisfaction of myself or my audience.

“In some respects the present occasion is an extraordinary one—never
before did the white man with his women and children meet with the red
man and his women and children in a social picnic. It is an occasion to
excite our gratitude and make us glad, and I would like for a moment to
present the past condition and relationships of the two nations in
contrast with the present.

“That the red men were the first occupants of the soil is conceded by
all. In this we had the start of the white man, perhaps because John
Bull and the Dutchman had not been Yankeefied at that time, for we find
after this transformation took place the white man had the start of us
in every thing!

“In 1647 the confederacy of the Six Nations were able to raise 30,000
warriors. They had a regularly organized government, in which the
rights of nations were distinctly defined; but the rights of
individuals were not defined. War and the sports of the chase were then
the pursuits of the red men. Their clothing was made of the skins of
the animals they killed in the chase. Their food was the flesh of wild
animals, and the corn and vegetables which were raised by the women,
and the labor of the lodge was all performed by them. The conquests of
the Iroquois had extended far to the south and west, and the name of
the Ho-de-no-son-ne was a terror among all the surrounding nations.

“They roamed from river to river, and from valley to plain in pursuit
of the buffalo, the bear, and the elk, and darted across lakes and
rivers in their light canoes to find the beaver and otter, in order to
take their furs. At appointed seasons they returned to the council
fires of the several nations, for the transaction of public business
and to keep the annual feasts.

“In 1776, more than a hundred years afterwards, we find them greatly
reduced in numbers, though their customs are the same. The Mohawks, who
dwelt on the banks of the Hudson, and along the valley which still
bears their name, scarcely numbered four hundred souls. The Oneidas,
who were situated next west of them, numbered fifteen hundred, and the
Onondagas, Cayugas, Senecas, and Tuscaroras, about ten thousand, and
could raise two thousand warriors.

“Ladies and Gentlemen:—Let us now look at the white man in the same
periods. In 1647 they had, capable of bearing arms, only 300 all told!
Their pursuits were agriculture and commerce. They had a system of
government, and written laws. The rights of nations and the rights of
individuals were well defined. Their religion was founded upon the
Bible. They were cold and calculating, and knew the value and uses of
money. They also knew that land was better than money! They therefore
made every effort to obtain it. The white man bought it of his red
brother, and paid him little or nothing. He bought furs, too, at his
own prices.

“We find him again in 1774 numbering 181,000. Their improvement, in
numbers, wealth, and the arts and sciences, has been going steadily
onward. The forests fell before the woodsman—the game, and those in
pursuit of it, also continued to retreat, till both had nearly
disappeared. Thus one of the occupations of the red man, like
Othello’s, ‘was gone.’

“The land of the red man became cultivated—‘the wilderness blossomed as
the rose.’ The white man built cities, towns, villages; he built
churches, established colleges, academies, common schools, and other
institutions of learning.

“Yes, you made canals, railroads, and your electric telegraph transmits
news almost with the speed of thought. This is wonderful! The red man
can yet scarcely comprehend it. Your commerce has extended over the
world. Your ships are on every sea—your steamers on every river. In two
hundred years your population has increased from six thousand to three
millions.


“Allow me to ask, what price did the red man receive for this broad
domain? The public documents testify thus:—‘By these presents we do for
ourselves and heirs and successors, ratify, confirm, grant, and submit,
unto our most Sovereign Lord King George, by the Grace of God, King of
Great Britain, &c., defender of the faith, &c., all the land lying
between, &c.;’ here follows an indefinite description of the premises,
including lakes, rivers, &c., and never paying a cent for it!

“Ladies and Gentlemen:—You see from this that your forefathers wronged
the red man and took advantage of his ignorance. This you will now
acknowledge. The red man has a long history of wrongs and griefs;
though unrecorded by the hand of man, they are written in the Great
Book of Remembrance kept by the Great Spirit, and He will inquire into
this at your hands by and by, and He will do justice to his red
children.

“I have not instituted these comparisons to represent the red man as an
inferior, and you as a superior being. No. These results are owing to
circumstances in the rise and fall of nations. And you must also bear
in mind that the Great God in heaven, whom you profess to worship and
adore, governs and directs the affairs of nations as well as
individuals. The powerful nations that fall, and the weak that rise, do
it alike at His bidding.

“But I appeal to you whether we are not entitled to your
sympathy—whether we have not claims upon your assistance, in
endeavoring to raise ourselves from the condition in which ignorance
and prejudice have sunk our nation.

“The red man is aware of his condition. Yes, he feels it deeply. When
he looks at the sun, the light of which enabled his ancestors to look
abroad upon a magnificent country, all his own, now peopled by another
race, he feels alone—an alien from the commonwealth. There are no
monuments to commemorate the deeds of his forefathers, as there are in
the old world; but there are the mighty rivers and the eternal hills,
which he has named.

“Ladies and Gentlemen:—The Six Nations are now represented before you.
The President of the day is a Seneca, and a worthy representative of
his nation—the Vice-President on his right is a Cayuga of the first
water, and on the left a worthy Onondaga. One of your poets has said
that ‘music has charms even to soothe a savage!’ and here is a band of
musicians who have delighted us with their sweet strains, composed
entirely of the descendants of Senecas and Tuscaroras, and I doubt not
they have gratified even civilized ears!

“Ladies and Gentlemen:—You perceive we are changed. We already have
schools, and books, and churches, and are fast adopting the customs of
white men.

“For these improvements we are mainly indebted to the Missionaries of
the American Board. Great is our debt of gratitude to these persevering
and devoted men and women. And Oh, if you will but continue to extend
to us the right hand of fellowship, we shall abundantly reward your
efforts, and you will soon see among us a high state of cultivation and
refinement.

“The missionaries have not made a great noise concerning their labors
by blowing of the trumpet, but quietly and peaceably ‘have gone about
doing good;’ and may they live to see fulfilled their most cherished
hopes, and answered their fervent prayers.”



Here I have permitted the Indian to speak for himself, and have given
only a few of the proofs which I have of a similar kind, that neither
education, nor civilization, nor Christianity enervates the mind or the
body of the Indian.

If we had lived when our fathers lived, very probably we should have
been like unto them; we should have been guilty of the same errors of
judgment, and the same mistakes in practice. But now that we have no
fear, and can look back upon the past as a whole, we are able to see
clearly, where the actors could only grope in darkness. Yet with the
experience of centuries to profit by, we are scarcely more ready to do
justice.

We are in undisputed possession of all these fair domains, and we know
the paltry price we have paid for them. We know that there is in our
midst a remnant of this proud people, whom it is our duty, and whom it
is in our power to save; and what have we done, and what are we doing
to accomplish their salvation?








CHAPTER XV.

THE FUTURE OF THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIAN.


Every historian and prophet who has preceded me, has reiterated the
prediction that “the doom of the Indian is extinction!” I shall not
contradict it; but I fearlessly say, this ought not so to be. Is it not
a libel upon Christianity, that it is not fitted for all the people of
the earth? Is it not a libel upon Him, “who made of one blood all
nations;” who made the heavens and the earth; that He contemplated the
happiness of only one portion, and instituted a system of religion
fitted only for a few?

He does not tell us that Christ came into the world, to be crucified
and slain for the Saxon and the Norman alone! He died to redeem a
world; and He said, “Go and preach the Gospel to all nations.” If He
created a people incapable of receiving the Gospel and profiting by it,
how strange the command that it should be preached to them. We look
upon the instances of degeneracy among Indian youth who have been
educated, and exclaim, “How fruitless are all our efforts!” without
taking into consideration the true causes of this degeneracy, or the
inefficacy of any means yet employed for the accomplishment of our
ostensible object. Yet it is stated, that as far back as 1846, there
were more Cherokees who could read the English or their own tongue,
than could be found among the white people, in proportion to the whole
number, in any State of the Union!

In 1818, a plan was conceived for educating the Indians of the whole
country, by the Superintendent of Indian Affairs, which, though in
operation but a few years, proved conclusively that the Indian was
capable of any degree of cultivation. He obtained from Congress an
appropriation of ten thousand dollars, annually, for his purpose; and
with the cordial approbation and co-operation of various missionary and
religious societies, established schools among the Indians all along
upon our western borders, from Lake Superior to Chattahoochee,—in which
were gathered eighteen hundred children, “deriving instruction, and
making as rapid advances in the various incipient branches of learning,
in agriculture and the mechanic arts, as are made in any part of the
United States by the children of white people.” Then arose a new power;
the demons of avarice and selfishness ruled in the councils of our
nation. These Indians, who had become a Christian people, with the
religion of Christ for their religion—occupying lands, rich with the
products of their industry—must be thrust forth, because they were a
people of a darker hue than ourselves. So these flourishing schools
were broken up; these happy children were deprived of all their means
of improvement, and thousands of innocent people were compelled to
leave their homes and firesides, and wend their way to the
wilderness—leaving the pathway drenched with their tears, and stained
with their blood.

And even now, what has the Indian youth to awaken hope, and excite
ambition? Not even yet, in the State of New York, is he granted the
privileges of citizenship, though his claims, as native American, are
prior to those of every Saxon on her soil. He is a land-owner, an
agriculturist, an educated, a Christian man—but still treated as if he
were an idiot or a brute.

The story of young James McDonald, in whom Colonel McKenney and Philip
Thomas took so great an interest, illustrates the feelings of every red
man, when he thinks of becoming like his white brethren. This young man
was adopted into the family of Colonel McKenney, and being the age of
his own son, enjoyed every privilege which he enjoyed. In the family
and in the social circle they were equals, and were afforded the same
advantages of education. The Indian youth was endowed with all the
personal beauty of the noblest of his race, “with a manner the most
gracious and winning,” said his adopted parent, “and a morality I never
saw invaded.” Of his progress in study, when he had been only a little
while at school, his teacher remarked, that “he came with his lessons
better digested, and more Greek and Latin and mathematics in one of
them, than the class to which he was attached could get through in a
week,—so he was obliged to place him in a class by himself.”

When he had finished his academical studies, his benefactor chose for
him the profession of the law. But he had begun to think of the
difference between the treatment he was then receiving, and that which
awaited him when he should go forth in the world, and he exclaimed,
“Wherefore! wherefore! Of what use to me will be my present or future
attainments? Oh, sir,” pressing his hand against his forehead as he
continued, “it will be all lost on me. I am an Indian, and being an
Indian, I am marked with a mark as deep and abiding as that which Cain
bore. My race is degraded—trodden upon—despised.” He then took from his
bosom a letter from his brother, who was a lieutenant in the navy, and
whose bitter experience had wrung from him the following words: “There
is only one of two things to do: either throw away all that belongs to
the white race and turn Indian, or quit being Indian and turn white
man. The first you can do—the latter it is not in your power to do. The
white man hates the Indian, and will never permit him to come into
close fellowship with him, or to be a participator in any of his high
prerogatives or distinguished advantages.”

When young James was asked if any thing in his experience in the family
in which he lived, would justly lead him to such a conclusion, he
answered: “No, sir; oh, no; no indeed. But this is an exception, and
only serves to prove the rule. You are to me a father. My gratitude to
you and your family can never die. I know I am treated with the
greatest attention, even to tenderness.” The tears came to his eyes; he
sat down and pressed his handkerchief to his face, until it was
literally wet with weeping.

After awhile he spoke, saying, “Yes, sir; I will go to Ohio and read
law with Mr. McLean. I will do any thing that it may be your pleasure
for me to do. I should indeed be an ingrate to thwart your kind designs
towards me in any thing. But the seal is upon my destiny!”

When the time was fixed for him to go, day after day he still lingered,
so great was his reluctance to leave home, and father, and mother, and
sisters and friends, to become, as he believed, an alien evermore. But
he went, and in about half the time usually occupied in acquiring this
profession, he was ready for the bar.

He was a Choctaw, and when he had finished his studies he returned to
his people, on a visit to his mother. Whilst there he was chosen one of
a company of delegates to come to Washington on business, and Mr.
Calhoun and others, who were engaged with him in transacting it, were
astonished at his powers and his acquisitions. But his adopted parent
saw with the deepest anguish that he was endeavoring to blunt his keen
sensibilities, and stifle the conflict in his bosom by the intoxicating
draught. He could not endure that one so gifted and so beautiful should
be thus destroyed, and sought many opportunities of remonstrating with
him. At one time he reminded him of the days he had spent under his
roof—those days of innocence, and honor, and bliss. He sprang to his
feet and exclaimed, “Spare me! oh, spare me! It is that thought which
makes me so miserable. I have lost that sweet home and its endearments;
the veil which was so kindly placed between me and my Indian caste has
since been torn away. I have been made to see since that I cannot,
whilst such anomalous relations exist, as do exist between the red and
the white race, be other than a degraded outcast.”

He was invited to go back to that loved spot, and assured that the same
welcome awaited him there that he had always experienced; but he said,
“Oh, name it not to me, sir; I can never go there again! The very
thought of those haunts where I was once so happy, and of the kindness
shown me there, being met, as they are, and crushed by the
consciousness of what I now am, distracts me.”

But he recovered, in some measure, his former self-reliance and
cheerfulness, and returned to open a law office in Jackson,
Mississippi, where his prospects were very flattering. Then came
disappointed love, to ring again in his ears the doom of the red man,
“You are an Indian—you belong to a degraded race.” Hope fled and
despair took possession of him; he mounted a high bluff, overhanging
the river, and precipitated himself into the water to rise no more.
“Wherefore! wherefore!” He might toil and earn money—riches might be
within the reach, even of an Indian; but gold cannot satisfy a noble
heart. He must not dream of honors, he must not dream of domestic
happiness; and what is gold, aye, what is life, when all this is
denied?

Let it suddenly be revealed to all the youth in our colleges, as an
unalterable destiny, that they are evermore debarred from distinction,
and the hope of one day forming for themselves a home, and being
surrounded by a circle of loved ones, and what would there be to allure
them up the hill of science? Would not every energy be paralyzed, and
should we not with certainty expect to see them go down to perdition?
The love of knowledge merely, is a little better than the love of
money; but both are very ignoble motives to inspire immortal minds, and
support them on the pilgrimage through this world. The desire of the
approbation of heaven and of being useful on earth may be good, and
perhaps should be sufficient motives; but how many among the most
cultivated and Christian would falter, with only these to sustain them?

With a majority of people the idea is entertained that the nature of
the Indian is so entirely different from the nature of the Saxon. This
is true only in one sense—that education, and centuries of indulgence
in peculiar habits, tend to make them second nature. The Indian is not
alone in loving a wild roving life, free from care and toil.

So late as 1826, restoration to home and kindred was offered to several
women who had been made captive and carried beyond Lake Superior, and
they rejected the boon. They had become entirely released from the
trammels of society, and cared not to be encumbered with them again.

Chateaubriand relates, that when travelling through the wilds of
America, he heard that he had a countryman who had become a resident of
the forest. He visited him, not so much with a desire to see his
countryman, as of philosophizing upon his condition. After several
hours’ conversation, he put his last grand question:

“‘Phillip, are you happy?’

“He knew not, at first, how to reply. ‘Happy?’ said he,
reflecting—‘happy?—yes;—but happy only since I became a savage.’

“‘And how do you pass your life?’ asked I. He laughed.

“‘I understand you,’ continued I. ‘You think such a question unworthy
of an answer; but should you not like to resume your former mode of
living, and return to your country?’

“‘My country—France? If I were not so old I should like to see it
again.’

“‘And you would not remain there?’ The motion of Phillip’s head
answered my question sufficiently. ‘But what induced you,’ continued I,
‘to become what you call a savage?’

“‘I don’t know,’ said he—‘instinct.’

“This expression put an end to my doubts and questions. I remained ten
days with Phillip, in order to observe him, and never saw him swerve
for a single moment from the assertion he had made. His soul, free from
the conflict of the social passions, appeared, in the language of the
Indian, calm as the field of battle, after the warriors had smoked
together their calumet of peace.”

How many a trapper has become wed to a forest life. I never yet heard
of one who voluntarily returned to the plough and the anvil. Why, then,
should we expect an Indian to seek them? The same necessity must be
laid upon him as upon us, ere he will toil, and he must be inspired
with the same motives, ere he will prefer knowledge to ignorance.

If there had been no wars in our country, except between the colonists
and the Indians, Christianity might have been taught by example as well
as precept. But three times since the settlement of America, the red
man has been obliged to witness, and take part in bloody conflicts,
between the very nations who professed to come to him with the religion
which condemned war; and these nations were fighting about the very
lands which they were constantly telling the Indian it was wrong for
him to defend at the expense of life, though they were his birthright,
and dear to him, as the inheritance of his fathers. Their invaders
fought to defend what was not their own; why should not he defend what
was his all?

It is strange that there have been so many, rather than that there have
been so few, who were willing to receive Christianity, and the arts of
civilization, from their oppressors. The proud lord of the forest never
consented to become subject or slave. When he yielded, it was to stern
necessity; and when we remember what he had to give up, and that when
we had taken from him his possessions, and all he held most dear,
giving him nothing in return, but the privilege of living as best he
could, never calling him, or treating him as brother, or freeman; we
cannot fail to see that he has done exactly as we should have done in
the same circumstances.

As it was, the labors of Eliot and Mayhew, of Kirkland and Brainard,
and many more in modern times, have not been without their reward.
Mayhew wrote the lives of between one and two hundred “Christian men
and women, and godly ministers,” and there is exhibited no difference
between Indian Christians, and Christians of other nations.

What a beautiful illustration of Christian principle was the famous
Oneida Chief, Shenandoah. For sixty years he had been the terror of all
who heard his name, when he listened to the gospel message from Mr.
Kirkland, and immediately became a little child, in meekness and every
Christian grace. He lived more than a hundred years; and when, a little
while before he died, a friend called and asked concerning his health,
he said, “I am an aged hemlock; the winds of a hundred winters have
whistled through my branches. I am dead at the top (referring to his
blindness). Why I yet live, the Great Good Spirit only knows. When I am
dead, bury me by the side of my good minister and friend, that I may go
up with him at the great resurrection.”

Kusick was a Tuscarora Chief, and where shall we look for a nobler
instance of friendship than his towards Lafayette, or for Christian
principle more firm and true than he evinced concerning his pension.

In the war of the Revolution he was under Lafayette’s command. Many
years after peace was concluded, as he was passing through Washington,
he accidentally heard the name of his old commander spoken in the
office where he stopped for business. The moment his ear caught the
sound, with eyes lighted and full of earnestness, he asked:

“Is he yet alive?”

“Yes,” was the reply, “he is alive, and looking well and hearty.”

With deep emphasis he said, “I am glad to hear it.”

“Then you knew Lafayette, Kusick?”

“Oh yes,” he answered, “I knew him well; and many a time in the
battles, I threw myself between him and the bullets, for I loved him!”

On being asked if he had a commission, he said “Yes, General Washington
gave him one, and he was lieutenant.” This suggested to his friends
that he was entitled to a pension, and on looking over the records, the
truth of what he said was confirmed, and he received one for several
years.

Afterwards, Congress passed a law making it necessary that each
recipient should swear that he could not live without the pension. When
the old chief was called upon to do this, he said, “Now here is my
little log cabin, and it’s my own; here’s my patch where I can raise
corn, and beans, and pumpkins; and there is Lake Oneida, where I can
catch fish; with these I can make out to live without the pension, and
to say I could not, would be to lie to the Great Spirit.” This was the
honor of an Indian Chief; how many among those of our own people who
receive pensions would have done likewise for conscience’ sake? Kusick
could speak the English language very well, but when he made an audible
prayer or said grace at table, he used his native Tuscarora, “because,”
said he, “when I speak English I am often at a loss for a word; when
therefore I speak to the Great Spirit, I do not like to be perplexed,
or have my mind distracted to look after a word. When I use my own
language, it is like my breath; I am composed.” In this is exemplified
that he fully understood the reverence which was due to the Great
Ruler.

Instances might be multiplied a hundred fold, to prove that the
religion of Christ can soften and renew the heart of the fiercest
warrior of the wilderness, as well as the heart of the child of
civilization. The records of missions numbers forty thousand Indian
converts; and, if only half these have become genuine followers of the
cross of Christ, the patient and faithful missionary has not labored in
vain.

There is a little remnant still left among us; and if these are
permitted to perish, it will not be the fault of our fathers, and the
dark age in which they lived. We know their wants and their capacities,
and have abundant means for all the good we please to accomplish.

Of the Iroquois there are three thousand; of Indians within our
jurisdiction, three hundred thousand. They should be citizens of our
republic; their oaths should be respected in our courts of justice; and
their representatives should be in our national councils; then we
should see hope dawn in their bosoms, and ambition revive their
energies.

One who had the means of making the estimate, and no motive for stating
it incorrectly, says we have become possessed of all these fair domains
at the paltry price of two cents and three quarters an acre! By robbery
we have grown rich.

It was suggested in Congress, not long since, that “a person be
employed to collect and arrange the treaties, and other authentic
documents, tending to illustrate the history of the relinquishment of
land titles by native Indian tribes, and to prepare such means of
illustration as may be necessary for a full knowledge of the
acquirement of the States of the title to their lands.” To which it was
answered: “Let us do no such thing. Let us rather gather up and
destroy—commit to the flames all that records the progress of our
acquisitions. Leave only to tradition, or forget entirely, the infamy
which we acquired with the titles we enjoy—for who can look unmoved
upon the parchment that tells how many miles square were bought with a
few strings of paltry beads—how the council fires that had burned for
ages were put out, and the bands that gathered round them for ages were
scattered—their birthrights, their wigwams, and their hunting grounds
bartered away for a score of worthless rifles, or a bundle of useless
trinkets,—how we first debased, and then defrauded, the children of the
forest out of all their hills and valleys, their lakes and rivers, over
which are scattered the millions whose representatives are asked to
perpetuate the records of wrongs inflicted by their ancestors.
Doubtless there was necessity for the wrong—for the extermination of
one race, for the increase of another. But there exists no necessity
that we should make a parade of the means by which that extermination
was effected. They may be forgiven; we may, at least, forget them.”
[10]

It is too late to blot out these dark records; but it is not yet too
late to prove that we


   “Are wiser than our ‘Fathers’ were,
      And better know the Lord.”


It is confidently predicted that we are on the verge of another Indian
war, more terrible than our country ever experienced; and yet with our
rich, powerful, and consolidated government, it is perfectly possible
to prevent this war. The Indian of the West is the same as the Indian
of the East; and it is a thousand times better to soften his heart by
kindness than to pierce it by a bullet.

A traveller describes the following Sabbath morning scene, far beyond
the confines of civilization, among the Chippewas, Menomonies, and
Winnebagoes, where only the trader and the missionary had been.

“The dawn of this Sabbath morning was peculiarly beautiful; ‘rosy
fingers’ did seem ‘to unbar the gates of light.’ Violet and purple with
a wide and widening circle of ‘orient pearl,’ all met my eye with their
charming and chastening influences—and then there was such silence! Not
a leaf rustled, and the waves broke in softer murmur on the shore. Yet,
all this silence was broken in upon this morning—for, just between the
time when the eastern sky was made mellow with the sun’s light, and the
light began to tip the tops of tree and mountain, and all was so quiet,
my ears were greeted by sweet sounds of music! They came from a lodge
of Christian Indians, which was hard by in the woods. They had risen
with the day ‘to worship God!’ They sang in three parts, base, tenor,
and treble, and with a time so true, and with voices so sweet, as to
add harmony even to nature itself. Notes of thrush and nightingale
sound sweeter when poured forth amidst the grove; so sounded those of
these forest warblers in the midst of the green foliage and in the
stillness of the woods. I attended their worship, and was present with
them again in the evening; and as I listened to their songs of praise,
and their prayers, I felt humbled and ashamed of my country, in view of
the wrongs it had inflicted, and still continues to inflict, upon these
desolate and destitute children of the forest. There were flowers and
gems there, which needed only to be cultivated and polished, to insure
from the one the emission of as sweet odors as ever regaled the circles
of the civilized; and from the other, a brilliance as dazzling as ever
sparkled in the diadem of queenly beauty. And yet they were, and are,
neglected, trodden down, and treated as outcasts!”

But no missionary society has the means of accomplishing the work of
carrying the gospel and education, to such a multitude of roving
people, over such a wide extent of country. This is the duty of the
government, and if wisely planned, would not be so difficult of
execution. It would not cost so much as a war, and would save us from
the retribution which must certainly come upon those who make cruelty
and treachery the purchase money with which to gain territory, and
enrich it with the blood of the innocent and helpless.

Extinction may be the doom of the Indian, but it does not require a
prophet’s authority to enable us to say, “Woe unto those by whom this
offence cometh.”








APPENDIX.

THE LANGUAGE OF THE IROQUOIS.


If the Indian should be entirely banished from our borders, the memory
of him cannot die. For, as I have elsewhere quoted,


   “Their names are on our waters,
    We cannot wash them out.”


The dialects of the Six Nations bore a strong resemblance to each
other, though there were still differences which marked them as
distinct. Those who understood one were able to converse in each of the
others, and in council the representatives of each nation had no
difficulty in interpreting what was said by all. The Mohawk and Oneida
strongly resembled each other, and the Seneca and Cayuga were the same.
The Onondaga “was considered by the Iroquois as the most finished and
majestic,” while to our ears it is the most harsh, and the Oneida the
most musical.

They used nineteen letters, having no labials or liquids, except
occasionally is heard among the Mohawks the sound of L and among the
Tuscaroras the sound of F. The Senecas and Cayugas talk all day without
shutting their lips, and there are no oaths in their language. Before
an Indian can be profane he must learn French or English, and his
language is so constructed too, that evasion is almost impossible.
Metaphors are in constant requisition in Indian speeches and
conversation. If one comes in when the weather is very cold, he says,
“It is a nose-cutting morning.” If he wishes to reflect upon a
proposition before deciding, he says, “I will put the matter under my
pillow, and let you know.” He says of an emaciated person, “He has dry
bones.” A steamboat is called “The ship impelled by fire.” A horse is a
“log carrier,” a cow a “cud chewer,” and a goat a “scented animal.”

In ancient times when the hunters encamped in the woods, they kept warm
by covering themselves with boughs of hemlock, and now if an Indian is
about to repair his cabin, he says, “I will surround it with hemlock
boughs,” meaning I will make it warm and comfortable. When a chief has
made a speech at the opening of a Council, he finishes with saying,
“the doors are now open, you can proceed.” The messenger of the Six
Nations to the Senecas was called “the man who carries the fire or
smoke,” meaning that he had charge of the Council-fire and kept it
bright.

The Iroquois call themselves the real people; and in speeches or
conversation, if allusion is made to white people, they say invariably
“our younger brethren.” The President of the United States is called
“the city-eater,” and Washington, “the residence of the city-eater.”

The Iroquois had the masculine, and feminine, and neuter genders. The
masculine and feminine were denoted, sometimes by giving the same
animal different names, in the way we say buck and doe, and sometimes
by prefixing words which signify male and female. All inanimate objects
were placed in the neuter gender. They had not the indefinite article a
or an, but used the, and the usual varieties of adjective and adverb.
They abounded in interjections, but had no participles. As a substitute
for the infinitive mood they used the word that. Instead of saying,
“Direct He-mo to come and give us rain,” they said, “Direct that He-mo
come and give us rain.”

They could count by one, two, three, nearly to a hundred, and used the
numerals, firstly, secondly, thirdly, &c.

The following are specimens of names, with the Lord’s prayer and a hymn
in Seneca.


            O-hee-yu,     The beautiful river.
            Os-we-go,     Flowing out.
            On-yit-hah,   Bird of the strong wing.
            Ga-no-so-te   A house.
            O-on-do-te    A tree.
            O-ya          Fruit.
            Je-da-do      A bird.
            O-ya-han      Apples split open.
            Ga-no-geh     Oil on the water.
            Ga-osé-ha     Baby frame.


THE LORD’S PRAYER.

Gwä-nee′ gā̆-o-yä′-geh che-de-oh′; sä-sa-no-do′-geh-teek; gä-o′ ne-dwa
na′ sa-nunk-tä; na-huk′ ne-yä-weh′ na yo-an′-jä-geh ha′-ne-sä-ne-go′-dā̆
ha ne-de-o′-dā̆ na′ gā̆-o-yä′-geh. Dun-dä-gwä-e′-wä-sā̆-gwus na′
ong-wi-wä-na-ark-seh′ na′ da-yä-ke′-wä-sā̆-gwä′-seh na′
onk-ke-wä-na′-ä-ge. Dä-ge-o′-na-geh′-wen-nis′-heh-da na′ ong-wä-quä′.
Sā̆-nuk′ na-huh′ heh′-squä-ä ha′ gä-yeh na′ wä-ate-keh′ na-gwä′ na′
dä-gwä-yä-duh′-nuh-onk ha′ gä-yeh na′ wä-ate-keh′; na′ seh-eh′ na ese′
sä-wā̆ na′ o-nuk-ta′ kuh′ na′ gā̆-hus-ta-seh′ kuk′ na′ da-gä-ā̆-sä-uh′.
Na-huh′-ne-yä-weh. [11]



(Specimen of Indian Hymn.)

    GAA NAH 8. L. M.

    O gwe nyoo′ gā̆h′, a ga deā̆h′seek
    Heh syah daa deh, lis′ ne Je sus;
    Tā̆h′ā̆h; tā̆h ā̆h deh o gwe nyooh′,
    Neh huh′ noo′wak ni gooh′da aak.

    Iis, sā̆h ā̆h, ji sa′yah daa gwā̆h′,
    Na gat hwa is hā̆h; aa′gā̆ noh,
    Gih shā̆h′, deh sa′yah da geh hā̆h,
    A yò dā̆s′theh oh, naeh, ne neh.

    Deh oi′wa yā̆s doh na′ga deā̆h,
    Iis ne gā̆h sa dyā̆ nohk′dah oh
    He yoan jadeh, kuh, he goh heh;
    Iis, kuh, des gā̆h′nya doh dyòt gont.

    Deī oi wah′gĕh na ga deā̆h seek;
    Tā̆h ā̆h, waeh, Nais, heh sa deā̆h oh,
    Oi wa neā̆′gwat ni ya′wah oh,
    Sgie′yah seeh heh, de ga yah sont.

    Da gyah′da geh′hā̆ aak′, dih′ sho,
    Ne′ dyòt gont neh ā̆ ges′ nyet haak′,
    He ni sah′sanno′nā̆ ā̆ gwat,
    Kuh′ he ni sa da ni daā̆ oh.


The number of Senecas at the last census was 2,449.

The three Reservations which now remain to the Indian in Western New
York, are called Tonawanda, Cattaraugus, Alleghany, containing in all
about sixty-six thousand acres. No white family is allowed to settle
upon these lands, and the law forbids the trusting of an Indian or the
selling him intoxicating drinks.

There are at present 14 Schools, 16 Teachers, 480 Scholars, one
Boarding School with 50 scholars, 8 Missionaries, 47 Church members.




NO. II.

During the winter of 1855 a bill was passed by the Legislature of New
York, incorporating an Orphan Asylum, and appropriating two thousand
dollars ($2000) for a building, and ten dollars a year for each child
received and retained under the care of the managers. This is one of
the most important benefits conferred upon the Indians. By it a home
will be provided for the destitute little ones of this scattered
people. And by beginning early, an opportunity will be afforded of
securing to them a proper course of moral and physical training, and
more surely than by any other way preserve them from destruction.

The experiment was first tried by taking a few into the family of a
benevolent lady residing on the Reservation, which, proving successful,
an earnest appeal for aid was made to the State.

The institution is incorporated under the name of the “Thomas Asylum
for orphan and destitute Indian Children,” as a tribute of
acknowledgment to the individual whose name it bears, for his long and
earnest efforts to assist and benefit the Seneca nation.

It is located upon the Cattaraugus Reservation, but is intended to
receive children from all the Reservations in the State of New York. As
the appropriation of ten dollars a year for the support and education
of each child, is quite insufficient for the purpose, it is hoped that
if the attempt to preserve from destruction this noble race should
promise success, that the State of New York—the only State on the
Atlantic borders of this Confederation, in which an organized body of
the once numerous aborigines of our country has been permitted to
remain—will hereafter further extend towards this institution its
fostering care and aid.




NO. III.

The following documents from the Indian State Department, will show the
advance which has been made in the science of government, and the art
of diplomacy:


The nation has recently undergone quite a revolution, and the people
have substituted a popular Representative Government, for the
government of the Chiefs, which has heretofore existed. At a
Convention, held at Cattaraugus on the 4th of December, 1848, the
delegates, in a very formal manner, abrogated the old government, and
proclaimed the new order of things, very much after the manner of the
founders of our government. Their Declaration is not quite as long as
the Mecklenburgh meeting, while its style is not unlike Mr.
Jefferson’s. The Constitution, defining the duties and powers of the
officers of government, is quite detailed. The Supreme Judiciary is
composed of three judges, who are designated Peace-Makers. The
legislative powers of the nation are vested in a Council of eighteen,
chosen by the universal suffrages of the nation; but no treaty is to be
binding, until it is ratified by three fourths of all the voters, and
three fourths of all the mothers in the nation! This may be considered
an advance, even beyond the legislative theory of the French Assembly.
One provision of this Constitution exhibits a degree of national
frugality, well worthy of imitation by those gentlemen in our own
Congress, who spend so much of the “dear people’s” money in talking
about their rights and interests. The Seneca Constitution declares that
the compensation of members of the Council, shall be one dollar each
per day, while in session; “but no member shall receive more than
twenty-six dollars during any one year.” With such a provision, they
will need no one-hour rule, and there will be no danger of their
Council becoming “en permanence.”

Among the acts of the Convention, was the re-naming an estimable
citizen of Baltimore—Philip E. Thomas; a gentleman whom the Senecas
recognize as an old and true friend. In acknowledgment of the many
kindnesses which they had received at his hands, they had on a former
occasion made Mr. Thomas a Chief, giving him the name of Sagaoh
(Benevolent). But now it became necessary to give him a new title, and
he was accordingly named Hai-wa-noh, which signifies the Ambassador.
The minutes of the Convention state that this ceremony was performed
amidst “great sensation, and applause of approbation!”



Declaration of the Seneca Nation of Indians—Changing their form of
Government, and adopting a Constitutional Charter:


We, the people of the Seneca Nation of Indians, by virtue of the right
inherent in every people, trusting in the justice and necessity of our
undertaking, and humbly invoking the blessing of the God of Nations
upon our efforts to improve our civil condition, and to secure to our
nation the administration of equitable, wholesome laws, do hereby
abolish, abrogate and annul our form of government by Chiefs, because
it has failed to answer the purposes for which all governments should
be created.

It affords no security in the enjoyment of property.

It provides no laws regulating the institution of marriage, but
tolerates polygamy.

It makes no provision for the poor, but leaves the destitute to perish.

It leaves the people dependent on foreign aid for the means of
education.

It has no judiciary, nor executive departments.

It is an irresponsible, self-created aristocracy.

Its powers are absolute and unlimited in assigning away the people’s
rights; but indefinite and not exercised in making municipal
regulations for their benefit or protection.

We cannot enumerate the evils growing out of a system so defective, nor
calculate its overpowering weight on the progress of improvement.

But to remedy these defects, we proclaim and establish the following
Constitution, or Charter, and implore the Government of the United
States, and the State of New York, to aid in providing us with laws,
under which progress shall be possible.

Sec. 1. Our Government shall have a Legislative, Executive, and
Judiciary Departments.

Sec. 2. The legislative power shall be vested in a Council of eighteen
members, who shall be termed the Councillors of the Seneca Nation, and
who shall be elected annually on the first Tuesday in May in each year;
and who shall be apportioned to each Reservation, according to its
population—two thirds of whom assembled in regular session, and duly
organized, shall constitute a quorum, and be competent for the
transaction of business; but to all bills for the appropriation of
public moneys, the assent of two thirds of the members elected shall be
necessary, in order that the bill should become a law.

Sec. 3. The executive power shall be vested in a President, whose duty
it shall be to preside at all meetings of the Council—having only a
casting vote therein—and to see that all laws are duly executed; and to
communicate to the Council, at every session, a statement of the
condition of the national business, and to recommend for the action of
the Council such matters as he may deem expedient. In the absence of
the President, the Council may choose a presiding officer pro tempore.

Sec. 4. The judiciary power shall be vested in three Peace-Makers on
each Reservation; and two of whom shall have power to hold courts,
subject to an appeal to the Council, and to such courts of the State of
New York as the Legislature thereof shall permit. The jurisdiction,
forms of process, and proceeding in the Peace-Makers’ courts, shall be
the same as the courts of the justices of the peace of the State of New
York, except in the proof of wills, and the settlement of deceased
persons’ estates—in which cases the Peace-Makers shall have such power
as shall be conferred by law.

Sec. 5. All causes over which the Peace-Makers have not jurisdiction,
may be heard before the Council, or such courts of the State of New
York as the Legislature thereof shall permit.

Sec. 6. The power of making treaties shall be vested in the Council;
but no treaty shall be binding upon the nation until the same shall be
submitted to the people, and be approved by three fourths of all the
legal voters, and also by three fourths of all the mothers in the
nation.

Sec. 7. There shall be a clerk and treasurer, and superintendent of
schools, and overseers of the poor, and assessors, and overseers of
highways, whose duties shall be regulated by law.

Sec. 8. Every officer who shall be authorized to receive public money,
shall be required to give such security as the President and the
attorney for the Seneca nation shall approve.

Sec. 9. There shall be a marshal, and two deputies, on each Reservation
(Cattaraugus and Allegany), who shall execute all processes issued by
the courts, and do such other duties as shall be prescribed by law.

Sec. 10. All officers named in this Constitution, or Charter, shall be
chosen at the same time, in the same manner, and for the same time, as
members of the Council, and vacancies occurring in any office shall be
filled in the manner to be prescribed by law; and every male Indian of
the age of twenty-one years and upwards, either residing on one of the
Reservations (the Cattaraugus, Allegany, or Oil Spring), or owning,
possessing, and occupying any lands upon either of said Reservations,
and which lands may have been taxed for highways, or other purposes,
shall be entitled to vote at all elections.

Sec. 11. Any legal voter shall be eligible to any office named in this
Constitution or Charter; and all officers elect shall be inducted into
office, and if necessary shall be impeached by the use of such forms
and regulations as shall be prescribed by law.

Sec. 12. The compensation of members of the Council shall be one dollar
per day while in session; but no member shall receive more than
twenty-six dollars in any one year. The compensation of all the
officers shall be prescribed by law.

Sec. 13. The Council shall meet annually on the first Tuesday in June,
and extra sessions may be convened by the President at any time he
shall think proper.

Sec. 14. The Council shall have power to make any laws not inconsistent
with the Constitution of the United States, or of the State of New
York.

Sec. 15. All offences which shall be punishable by the laws of the
United States, or of the State of New York, shall be tried and punished
in the Peace-Makers’ Court, or before the Council, as shall be
prescribed by law.

Sec. 16. The right of any member of the ancient confederacy of the
Iroquois to the occupancy of our lands, and other privileges, shall be
respected as heretofore; and the Council shall pass laws for the
admission of any Indian of other tribes or nations to citizenship and
adoption into the Seneca nation of Indians by his or her application,
for his, or herself, or family.

Sec. 17. This Charter may be altered or amended by a Council of the
people, convened for that purpose, on three months’ previous notice, by
a vote of two thirds of the legal voters present at such convention.

Sec. 18. The saw-mills on the different Reservations, now in operation,
are hereby declared to be national property, and the funds accruing
therefrom shall be by the Council appropriated to national purposes.
But nothing in this Charter shall be construed as prohibiting the
erection of mills and other works for manufacturing or other purposes,
by any private individual, upon his own premises, provided that in so
doing he do not trespass upon the rights of any other individual; and
all such erections by individuals shall be respected as strictly
private property.

Sec. 19. The laws passed by the Legislature of the State of New York
for the protection and improvement of the Seneca nation of Indians, and
also all laws and regulations heretofore adopted by the Chiefs, in
legal council assembled, shall continue in full force and effect as
heretofore, except so far as they are inconsistent with the provisions
of this Constitution or Charter.

I hereby certify that the above copy has been examined and compared
with the original, now on file in the Archives of the Seneca nation of
Indians, by me, and is a correct transcript of the same and of the
whole of said Declaration, Constitution, and Charter.


    William Jemerson,
    Clerk of the Seneca nation of Indians,
    Cattaraugus Reservation, Erie County.

                                            New York, December 5, 1848.


RESOLUTIONS,

Adopted by the Convention of the Seneca Nation of Indians, December
4th, 1848.

Resolved,—That this Convention feel grateful for the religious and
scientific instruction which benevolent societies and individuals have
bestowed upon us, as well as for the introduction of proper means among
us for our improvement; and particularly do we desire to express our
gratitude to the Society of Friends; they were the first to introduce
the means for our culture and improvement, and laid the foundation of
our education and civilization, by which means we have become wiser and
enlightened, and been enabled to see and understand our rights; they
also befriended and aided us when friendless, and without means to
sustain ourselves in time of peril—always zealous and unremitting in
their labors for our welfare. Also to the American Board of
Commissioners for Foreign Missions, in sending us missionaries and
teachers to enlighten our minds, and direct us to the true light, and
teach us the plan of salvation: and also the State of New York, for
their benevolent efforts in enacting laws for our protection and
improvement, as well as for the large and generous appropriations made
by them for the erection of school-houses, and the payment of school
teachers among our people, and we desire that these kind offices may be
continued.

Resolved,—That inasmuch as we have abolished our former Government;
that by so doing all appointments have now become annulled; therefore

Resolved,—That the Seneca nation of Indians in this General Convention
assembled, do hereby express their thanks to their friend and brother
Sagaoh (Philip E. Thomas), of the city of Baltimore and State of
Maryland, for the faithful discharge of his duties as representative of
our nation (under our late Government) to the United States Government
at Washington, and having undiminished confidence in his integrity and
ability, we do hereby constitute and appoint him our ambassador, under
our new form of Government, to represent us, and to have charge of all
the interests and affairs of the Seneca nation of Indians to the United
States Government at Washington.

Resolved,—That as it is customary among our people, that whenever any
important event occurs in the history of our nation, either by the
natural transition from childhood to manhood, from Warrior to
Chieftain, or from Chieftain to Sachem; therefore we declare, that in
consequence of this change in our Government of his re-appointment
under the new, and with the consent of the relatives of our friend
Sagaoh, that the name Sagaoh shall cease to be his name, by which he
was called and known among us, and that hereafter his name shall be
Hai-wa-noh (Ambassador, Representative or Chargé d’Affaires) because he
is to represent our nation and people, by which appellation he is
henceforth to be known among us, and that the ceremony of christening
him be immediately performed. Whereupon the ceremony of changing the
former Indian name and christening Philip E. Thomas of Baltimore, was
performed according to our customs and usages, by Sa-dye-na-wa (John
Hudson), and declared that the said Thomas may hereafter be known by
the name of Hai-wa-noh. (Great sensation and applause of approbation.)

Resolved,—That the clerk and President are hereby authorized and
empowered to prepare the credentials of Hai-wa-noh (Philip E. Thomas),
our Ambassador, whom we have hereby constituted and appointed; and
forward the same to him as soon as practicable, together with the
Declaration, and Constitutional Charter, and request him immediately to
repair to the seat of the United States Government, and present them to
the proper authorities, and also to notify him of the change of his
name, and his appointment as an officer of the Government of the Seneca
nation of Indians.

Resolved,—That copies of the Declaration, Constitutional Charter, and
resolutions of this convention, be forwarded by the clerk to the joint
committee of the Society of Friends on Indian concerns; and to the
Governors of the States of New York and Massachusetts, with the request
that the same be put on file in the proper offices; and that our
Representative be requested to present copies of the same to the
Congress of the United States, now convened at Washington, and to the
Secretary at War, with the request that the same be put on file in
their respective departments.

Resolved,—That we have unabated and undiminished confidence in the
abilities and qualifications of the United States interpreter (Peter
Wilson) for this agency, having always discharged his duty faithfully,
and that inasmuch as the late chiefs under our former Government have
petitioned for his removal, without just and reasonable cause, we
hereby request our representative to protest and remonstrate against
his removal.

Resolved,—That the clerk be hereby instructed to prepare and forward
copies of the doings and proceedings of this Convention, to the
publishers of the Buffalo Commercial Advertiser, and the New York
Tribune, with the request that the same be printed in their respective
papers.

I do hereby certify that the above copy has been examined and compared
with the original now on file in the archives of the Seneca nation of
Indians, by me, and is a correct copy of the same, and of the whole of
said resolutions passed by the General Convention.


    William Jemerson,
    Clerk of the Seneca nation of Indians.

                                             Cattaraugus Reservation, }
                                                   Erie County, N. Y. }
                                                    December 5, 1848. }



Sir:—You are hereby nominated, constituted, and appointed an
Ambassador, Envoy Extraordinary, and Minister Plenipotentiary to the
seat of Government of the United States of America, by the
Constitutional Convention and Government of the Seneca nation of
Indians, residing in the State of New York, to represent them in their
names and behalf, with full powers and privileges of said office to
take charge of the interests and affairs of your Government and nation:
and whatever you may do in our names and behalf will be binding upon
us, and of the same effect as if we had been present and consenting
thereto; and you are hereby authorized and empowered to proceed with
the business of your nation as they shall from time to time direct, and
as you may deem just and proper.

You are also hereby authorized and requested to proceed immediately to
the seat of the United States Government, and present this, your
credentials, to the proper authorities.

You are also informed that your official duties commence with the date
of this commission and appointment as an officer of the Seneca nation
of Indians.

By order of the Convention and Government of the Seneca nation of
Indians.


    S. W. McLane, President.

    William Jemerson, Clerk.
    Cattaraugus Reservation, Erie County, N. Y.,
    December 5th, 1848.

                                     To HAI-WA-NOH, (Philip E. Thomas,)
                                     Ambassador, &c., &c.,
                                     Baltimore, Maryland.




NO. IV.

The following extracts from the proceedings of the yearly meetings of
the Friends of Baltimore, in the year 1850, will give some idea of the
present condition of the women, and the understanding they have of
governmental as well as domestic affairs:



“Thus we see the Seneca nation with a government ‘calculated,’ to use
their own language, ‘to answer the purpose for which all governments
should be created.’ We find their women mostly withdrawn from the
field, and occupying their proper station in their families,—their
children suitably cared for at home, and at school, having the benefit
of literary and scientific learning. We have, for several years past,
had among them an Institution for the instruction of their daughters in
the duties of housewifery, and other appropriate domestic employments.
They are provided with good dwelling-houses and barns—are the
undisputed owners of a fertile, productive soil, of ample extent for
all their purposes, yielding more than the nation can consume; and in
addition to these advantages, they are in receipt of annuities more
than sufficient to defray all the expenses of their government.

“When the present joint committees first visited the Reservations, in
the years 1839 and 1840, a very large portion of the Indians lived in
wigwams, or poor log huts—covered with bark, boards, or other
materials, hardly sufficient to shield them from the weather. Many of
them had earth floors, on which they slept in buffalo skins and
blankets. They set no table, had no regular meals—used no plates, nor
knives and forks. An iron pot was generally found placed over the fire,
into which they put beans and hominy, and a piece of some sort of
meat—either pork or venison. When any one of the family was hungry, he
helped himself to what he wanted, putting it in a small wooden vessel,
and feeding himself with a wooden or iron spoon. The interior of the
dwellings generally presented to the eye a spectacle by no means
calculated to warm the imagination in favor of Indian life. The truth
is, that woman had been driven from her proper sphere, and no domestic
happiness could enter the dwelling in her absence.

“The Manual-labor School was established as one of the means of
restoring woman to the station evidently designed for her, in the
benevolent order of her Creator, an order which cannot be broken with
impunity. This school was held in the dwelling erected for the use of
Friends at Cattaraugus. The average number of pupils was about
twenty-eight, generally under twenty years of age. They were boarded in
the family, at the expense of the committee, and were taught to card
and spin wool, knit stockings, cut out and make garments, &c. A part of
their number was daily admitted into the family of the Superintendent,
where they were taught to wash and iron clothes, &c., make bread, do
plain cooking, and every other branch of good housewifery, pertaining
to a country life. In this department all were admitted by turns,
generally four at a time, and continued until the necessary proficiency
was attained. As such left the school, others took their places, by
which arrangement, a large number of young women became qualified to
take charge of families, and extend to succeeding generations the
comforts and blessings of domestic life.”



Memorial of the Seneca Women to P. E. Thomas.

[Original sent to the Indian Bureau.]

Cattaraugus Reservation, Oct. 13, 1848.

To our Respected Friend, Philip E. Thomas:


The women of Cattaraugus Reservation wish to address to you a few
words, in this time of our trouble, and we do so the more cheerfully,
because the Friends are always laboring to promote the welfare of the
females among the Indians, and to improve their condition. We would
also request you to secure the influence of the Society of Friends, so
that our words may be strengthened, and become sufficiently powerful to
be heard by the Secretary of War, that we women have an equal right to
our annuities, with the men, and with the chiefs. We are all on the
same footing as to the amount we are entitled to receive—chiefs and
warriors, men, women and children. We were glad when we heard that the
Secretary had instructed our new Agent, to pay the annuities for this
year to the heads of families. We see no other way by which our rights
can be secured to us, and justice done alike to all. We hope you will
urge the Secretary to confirm his former instructions, for we were
greatly perplexed and troubled, when the Agent was induced to delay the
payment, on the ground that the chiefs insisted on the observance of
the old custom in regard to it. We ask for our just rights and nothing
more; but we repeat it, that we do not feel that our rights will be
safe, if these instructions to the Agent shall be reversed. We regret
that the Agent should have thought it necessary to delay a strict
compliance with his instructions, but we do not yet feel disheartened,
for we have confidence that the Secretary will manifest a due regard to
our rights. Only we beg leave to repeat our request, that you will
bring all the weight of your influence, and that of your Society, to
bear upon this question, that he may be willing to confirm his former
decision, and give every Indian woman, and child, no less than others,
the apportionment which of right belongs to each.

And we would desire to add, that we have already suffered greatly from
the proceedings of the chiefs, through whose instrumentality our
poverty has been increasing upon us, and we wish to entreat that we may
never again, hereafter, be exposed to be deprived by them of our
rights, but that we and our children, from time to time, may be
permitted to receive the full and proper share which rightfully belongs
to us. We are fully sensible that it is a hard case to have a
difficulty with the chiefs, but we feel that we have been wronged by
them, and our children have suffered already, and for a long time past,
through their avarice and pride, and we believe the things they have
said in justification of themselves are not true. It is by our pain and
sorrow that children are brought into the world, and we are, therefore,
interested in whatever concerns the welfare of our children. We have
examined this subject, and we are satisfied that the party who are
laboring to bring about an equal division of the whole of our
annuities, are the party really striving for the best interests of our
children.

We have taken the same view of the matter which was taken by the old
men long since dead, who first entered into these arrangements. They
decided that every individual man, woman, and child, had an equal right
to our moneys, and to our lands—in short, to all our national property;
that it was so from the beginning, and that it always should be so. We
have taken the liberty to express our views, because we believe this to
be the real truth, and we would earnestly desire the President and
Secretary of War to secure to us now, and to our posterity in all time
to come, the fulfilment of the original stipulations, that as long as
wood should grow, or water run, or a Seneca live to behold the light of
the sun, these annuities should be faithfully paid and righteously
distributed.


    With great respect, your friends,

            Their
        Betsey + Snow.       }
        Julia + Ann Snow.    }
        Jane + Scott.        } On behalf of the Seneca women.
        Ganna + Hoh.         }
        Polly + Johnson.     }
        Martha + Phillips.   }
            marks.

    Done in the presence of
    Joseph S. Walton,
    Asher Wright.



Memorial of the Seneca Women to the President.


To his Excellency General Zachary Taylor, President of the United
States of America:


The undersigned, mothers, heads of families, wives, and grown up
daughters of the Seneca nation of Indians, residing in Western New
York, respectfully represent to our Father the President, that we have
heard with extreme regret that an educated young man from among our
sons and brothers is at Washington, importuning the President to undo
the good which has been done for our people by his predecessors, and to
destroy the effect, as far as the Senecas are concerned, of the wise
regulation, that a portion of all the Indian annuities should be
distributed just at seedtime, every spring, in order to facilitate and
encourage agriculture. We wish our sons to be industrious—to be in the
field, stirring the soil betimes, procuring a bountiful harvest as the
fruits of God’s blessing upon their own honest exertions: not leaving
it for the women to raise corn, as did their hunting, fishing, and
fighting forefathers. The days of hunting and fishing, and we trust,
also, of Indian fighting, are gone by for ever, and it pains us
exceedingly that an educated son of ours, and one, too, who, if he
would consult the well-being of his people, might be so smart and
useful, should now be trying, either of his own will, or under the
direction of those whom, if they had sought the public good, we should
have rejoiced to call our chiefs, to thwart the wishes of this people,
check the pursuits of agriculture, and bring embarrassing and
perplexing want upon the destitute, who have been relying upon the
stability of the counsels of the United States Government for the
relief of their necessities. We have many and to us weighty reasons why
our Father, the President, should not heed the petition of our son,
whom we did not send to speak for us to the President; but lest it
should be thought that Indian women have tongues that never tire, we
only add that it is the earnest prayer of the undersigned, in their own
behalf, and in behalf of a large majority of the mothers, wives, and
daughters of the Seneca nation, that the recognition of the new
Government may be permitted to stand; and that we may be paid our
annuities according to the rule adopted in 1847, for the payment of all
the tribes receiving annuities from the government, i.e., during the
current month; and your memorialists, as in duty bound, will ever pray.


Signed,      Gua-na-ea, and
             Nineteen other females.

                                                         April 4, 1849.



Reply of Philip E. Thomas to these Women.

                                            Baltimore, 4 mo., 8th, 1849.

My Respected Sisters:—Your address to the President of the United
States has reached me, and has received my careful attention. I am glad
to inform you that all you ask in regard to the manner of paying your
annuities, and the acknowledgment of your new Government, has been
decided as you wish. The annuities hereafter will be paid by the United
States Agent to the heads of families—to the women as to the men, and
none will again be paid to the chiefs except their own respective
portions.

By the acknowledgment of your new Constitution, the Government of the
United States recognizes that excellent article in it, which provides
that no sale of Land can hereafter be made without the consent of three
fourths of all the mothers in the nation. This wise provision assures
to you the security of your homes; for I have too much confidence in my
Indian Sisters to believe they will ever be prevailed on to take the
land from their children, and send them away to perish in the
wilderness.

It gave me pleasure to read your address to the President. It proved to
me that you were beginning to understand your rights, and were disposed
to exercise them. I hope you will remember the good advice the
committee gave you in the year 1845, and as some of you may not have
heard it then, I now send you a copy of it under care of my brother
Joseph S. Walton.

Bear this advice in your minds; it is good counsel, and endeavor to
practise it.

Whenever you may desire to make any communication to me, you are at
liberty to do it.—You will find me your faithful friend and brother,


    P. E. Thomas.








NOTES


[1] Irving.

[2] Everett.

[3] Street.

[4] Street.

[5] Street.

[6] Stone.

[7] Prescott.

[8] This has since been refunded by the Government.

[9] Onas is the Indian word for quill, and by this name they always
spoke of William Penn.

[10] Daily Times, February 12th, 1855.

[11] If an attempt should be made to give a literal translation of each
word, or phrase, it would render transposition necessary, and change
the formation of the words in some respects, as the following will
exhibit.

 Gwä-nee′,   che-de-oh′  gă-o′-ya-geh,      gä-sa-nuh′,      ese′
Our Father, which art in    heaven,    hallowed be thy name, thy

sä-nuk-tä′ gä-oh′ ese′ sne′-go-eh ne-ya-weh′ yo an-jä′-geh ha′
 kingdom   come,  thy     will     be done   on   earth    as

ne-de-o′-deh gă-o′-yä-geh. Dun-dä-gwä-e′-wä-să-gwus
   it is      in heaven.          Forgive us        our

ong-wä-yeh′-his-heh′       da-yä-ke′-a-wä-să-gwus-seh′ ho-yeh′his.
       debts         as we         forgive our          debtors.

Dä-ge-oh′ ne′ na-geh′ wen-nis′-heh-deh e′  na-hä-da-wen-nis′-heh-geh
  Give    us   this         day        our           daily

o-ä′-qwa. Hă-squä′-ah e′ să-no′ ha′  wä-ate-keh′, na-gwä′
 bread.      Lead     us  not   into temptation,    but

dä-gwä-yä-dan′-nake ne′ wä-ate-keh′, na-seh′-eh nees′        o-nuk′-tä
   deliver from     us     evil,        for     thine is the kingdom,

na-kuh′ na  gä-hus′tes-heh, na-kuh′ da-gä-ă-sä-oh′.
  and   the     power,        and     the glory.

                                                     Na-huh′-se-yä-weh.